ExplicitNovels

By Steamy StoriesSociety & Culture Philosophy Personal Journals Sexuality

ExplicitNovels episodes

September 19, 2025 Ariella At College: Part 6
Ariella At College: Part 6
Rogue Magic Wands Cause Sex Chaos.
by jane700bond. Listen to the
Podcast at Steamy
Stories.

Meanwhile in the college infirmary office, Madame
Priscilla-Cane and Henry now rapidly getting past foreplay and looked as though
they needed to indulge in some urgent sex. The nurse left the magic wand in her
cunt to its own devices and took more and more of Henry's enormous dick into
her generous mouth, smearing the end with her bright scarlet lipstick as she
sucked and licked and chewed. With her hands, she ripped open the poppers of
her uniform, leaving herself naked except for the enormous bra that was pulled
down exposing her great full melons to Henry's greedy eyes.
Henry deposited his kilt on the floor and climbed on to the
nurse, his rod, now covered with her saliva, he aimed between the nurse's
cleavage. He fondled the monsters and pushed them together so he could tit-fuck
her with hard and urgent thrusts. Then with them both breathing hard, Henry
moved down the nurse's body until he could aim his spear into her dripping cunt.
Gently, at first, he thrust forward, his dick perfectly aimed to slide smoothly
and deeply into her vagina. Henry suddenly realized his dick was not alone in
Madam's hot cunt, the magic wand slid in deeply alongside him and exploded with
magic. The chair shook as the pair fucked, Henry's arse sticking in the air and
then ploughing back-into the hot deep cavern.
Back in their bedroom, Doctor Snake pointed his wand at
Sabrina and Priti and told them both to strip naked. Slowly, and with more
reluctance on Sabrina's part, the two gals obeyed as Snake ogled their hairless
cunt's and goggled their emerging breasts.
Now, as Ariella's sex glamour built towards a climax across
the way, Sabrina and Priti could not resist getting turned on. Priti who had
been fucked by Henry's massive monster the day before found her breathing
getting shorter in anticipation of another dick pounding her cunt. Sabrina was
both fearing what was about to happen, but still becoming more and more turned
on.
Both gals had noticeable damp patches on their panties as
they pulled them down in front of the teacher and Snake could smell their young
sex. He in turn was feeling evermore randy and his skin was radiating heat.
"Undress me!" he commanded and Priti came forward
and started to loosen his belt whilst Sabrina started on his shirt cuffs and
then the rest of his shirt buttons. Her hands caressed his chest as she pulled
the shirt back and off and then stood there as Priti, grappled to release the
rock-hard cock from his pants. Eventually it bounced out free into the cool air
of the bedroom and pushed hard against her flat breast. Priti being only five
foot tall and Snake being six foot six, Priti found her mouth close to the
pulsing dick that was now rubbing one of her guyish nipples and could not
resist first licking its tip and then taking it into her mouth eagerly.
Sabrina pulled Snake's trousers right down and, whilst
keeping his rocket man in Priti's soft moist mouth, he kicked off his shoes and
stepped out of his trousers to stand completely naked in a students' bedroom
for the second time that morning.
He made a sudden grab for Sabrina's cunt and rubbed his
fingers along the line of her damp cunt. In shock, Sabrina moved back
instinctively and nearly hit him, but then the man's thumb found the hard bump
of her clit which sent an electric shock through her inexperience body and the blow
never fell. All the time, the tiny Priti was getting more enthusiastic with
blowing Snake's cock, bubbles of saliva escaping from her mouth and running
down her chest.
Snake indicated to Sabrina that she should lie back across
her bed and open her legs, exposing her vulva which now showed a deep slash of
red as it began to open. Then, now overexcited, Snake grabbed the pigtails on
either side of Priti's head and thrust hard and deep into her mouth several
times, as though in revenge for her humiliating him earlier. She choked and
pulled her away, more saliva dripping down her chin. He circled the babe's
mouth and nose with his cock, spreading the wetness, before pushing Priti
towards Sabrina. He made her bend her head so it was in contact with Sabrina's
opening slit and pushed Priti's mouth onto the other gal's cunt. Sabrina gasped
as her friend's tongue plunge into her love tunnel and Priti's nose made
contact with her hardened clit.
Snake stepped over the back of the tiny Priti and used his
hands to move her head so as to rub her nose up and down Sabrina's slit. Then,
as Sabrina gasped and groaned, he stepped back behind Priti, and lifted her
legs up, her face remaining glued to Sabrina's cunt. When her ass was at the
height of his mouth, he licked the moistening slit and pushed his tongue in as
deep as it would go. Sabrina leant forward and started massaging Priti's tiny
breast as Snake greedily licked her cunt and made it red hot in anticipation
for the fuck that was inevitably going to follow.
After Priti's eagerness became obvious by the widening of
her vagina, Snake lowered her legs until he could maneuver his broomstick hard
cock into the eighteen-year-old's slippery cunt. On the very first stroke he
plunged roughly into the hot love tunnel right up to the hilt. Priti screamed
as Snake's thrust pushed her back into Sabrina's cunt. Sabrina pulled roughly
at Priti's tiny tits as she was pushed backward, making the nipples red and
prominent.
With each hard plunge deep into her cunt Snake was making
Priti ever more excited, she was loving the roughness and urgency of each fuck.
She took a one hand and brought it back to her own clit and then lifting her
head slightly to Sabrina's clit, thrust her other small hand deep into Sabrina
and started to fuck her in rhythm with Snake, her teeth nipping the clit and
pulling at the lips of the other gal's vulva. If the screams had been loud
before, they were meteoric now as the babes advanced on the path to orgasm.
Back in the infirmary things were not very quiet either.
Madame Priscilla-Cane had previously experimented with her magic wand as a
sex-toy, but usually in the privacy of her own room and at night. She would
fantasize about a great blond muscled Elfin warrior, hung like a horse, fucking
her with deep strokes until her whole body exploded in an orgasm that could
last ten minutes or more. Now, here in her office, she was being fucked by an
18-year-old senior pupil, who actually was hung like a horse. Not that she
cared at that particular moment.
This lapse in her usual standards of behavior was actually
down to Lucille, the French new dame who deep into black magic had drunk poor
George dry of sperm, like some sperm vampire and then, dribbled a coating back
onto his face, whilst enchanting it with her own wild sex charm. Madam
Priscilla-Cane had no idea of the danger she was in when she carefully removed
the dried spunk from the poor guy's face with a flannel, breathing deeply the
smell of revitalized sex. Inevitably, as she cleaned away, the enchantment had
its effect and this is why we find the illustrious big-boobed and sexy nurse in
her office screaming in delight as Henry fucked her with the abandon of a
stallion.
The combination of enormous plonker and magic wand was
having an effect on both of them. Sparks of magic from the wand flew out of the
nurse's cunt as Henry withdrew before thrusting in again and with each spark
there was a mind-blowing orgasm that filled both of them with a rising need for
the final event. As he went in and out, Henry buried his head into Madame's
boobs, licking, caressing, tweaking continually, wanting to drink their milk,
as the sex madness overwhelmed their consciousnesses.
Eventually, the reservoir of spunk in Henry's ball-sack
reached capacity and with a final detonation of magic, he, the nurse and the
magic wand all came together.
Henry's cum shot deep into the nurse and then as the vagina
was filled to capacity, slowly came bubbling out around his embedded cock to
dribble and drip between her legs. Madame closed her eyes, sighed and fell into
an erotic dream-filled sleep. Henry, with his boner still firm inside her, fell
asleep too, head on her breasts and suckling an enormous teat. The magic wand
slowly slipped down the cum covered love tunnel and escaped by following the
flow of sperm into a sticky mess on the floor.
It was at this point that a somewhat revived George entered
the office and then immediately fled back to his bed and pulled the covers up
over his head and began to shiver and shake again. George never wanted anything
to do with sex again!
At about the same time in the Briarwood womens dorm tower,
Ariella was discovering that having a magic wand on the loose deep inside her
vagina was an experience she might on future occasions forgo for simpler
pleasures. Peggy was discovering for the first time, just how deep her hand
needed to explore inside a cunt in order to free it of said pesky magic wand.
It kept getting away and Peggy and the wand fucked Ariella ever deeper into her
love tunnel while Peggy tried to grab the rebellious stick. Of course, she
needed to keep everything lubricated and so was using a lot of saliva to lick
around Ariella's delicious cunt lips and clit to add to Ariella's natural oils
which, the magic wand luckily kept activating and which tasted irresistible.
Peggy, was now nearly as turned on as it was possible to be
and it was lucky, she had a spare hand to pleasure herself at the same time as
magic wand chasing in Ariella's magic tunnel. Ariella's earlier enormous
ejaculation had covered her face and breasts with silky-smooth goo and she used
this now to stimulate herself.
Suddenly Peggy had the wand in her hand and she held on
despite it being so slippery and treacherous. She could feel the magic coursing
down her arm, but she held on tight. She called out to the wand "Let
go!" and it did. It let go an enormous flash of magic that lifted both
gals off the bed. Ariella, screamed with delight and sex juices coursed down
Peggy's arm as she pulled the sparkling stick out of Ariella's cunt and,
without thinking, plunged it into her own. Wanting to experience an orgasm like
her friend's, again, she shouted "Let go!"
Peggie firmly held on to the wand as the magic orgasm fully
hit her. Finally, she pulled the wand out and leapt onto Ariella, grinding her
body into the other babe's, breasts, sliding over each other with the magic
lubrication. Peggy kissed Ariella fully and deeply each tongue fighting each
other for dominance as the shudders of orgasm gradually subsided and sleep
overcame them.
It was at this point that the house-elf, Gertrude,
teleported into the room and stood staring at the two beautiful teen human gals
as they slept peacefully with limbs entwined, skin still glistening with their cunt
juices.
Also about this time, Snake stopped fucking Priti and lifted
the coed onto the bed besides Sabrina. Both gals sat side by side, with legs
spread and glistening wet pussies. Like a man possessed he climbed onto the
bed, his legs on either side of Sabrina's hips and presented his engorged snakehead
first to the young lesbian breasts, smearing the nipples with Priti's juices
and then to Sabrina's mouth. Despite the attractive aroma of Priti on Snake's
dick, Sabrina kept her lips closed. She was not attracted to men, and was not a
fan of hard boners.
Snake rubbed her closed lips with his penis, his breath
heavy and his heart pounding. Sabrina was the more attractive of the two and is
his current state, enchanted by Ariella's sex charm, he really wanted to fuck
her silly. He lowered his dick to her breasts and caressed them again gently
with the bulbous head, making Sabrina gasp.
Then Priti moved from her position and put one hand between
Sabrina's legs and took a nipple in her mouth to suck. Sabrina gasped again and
the ministrations from Priti started to work. Snake again presented his cock to
Sabrina's mouth which involuntarily opened as she moaned as Priti rubbed her
clit. Snake rubbed the cock across her now moist lips and they opened further
to reveal firmly closed pearly white teeth. He now rubbed the teeth as Priti
worked her magic and with a final gasp Sabrina opened her mouth and licked the
tip of Snakes penis which was again oozing precum. Then as her own excitement
mounted, she opened her mouth fully and took in a good few inches of the monstrous
boner and started working on it roughly, making Snake wince.
In moments Priti was beside her and they worked on the
teacher's cock together, sliding their mouths along its length and then kissing
each other deeply as they came to the tip. Snake was finding this too exciting
and he still wanted his cock inside the lesbian Sabrina. Moving backwards, he
stood on the floor between Sabrina's legs and lay forward and covered her naked
body, his hands and tongue fondling and suckling her delicious breasts. As he
did this, he knelt and move his cock towards his final goal, the wet and
sopping cunt that had never had a cock inside.
As if hiding what Snake was trying to do, Priti turned and
presented her cunt to Sabrina's eager mouth which engaged willingly with her cunt
and clit.
Snake raised himself from Sabrina's now wet and aroused
breasts and started to kiss Priti deeply as his cock moved resolutely towards
Sabrina's sacred place. He gently rubbed the chick's engorged clit with the tip
and Sabrina wriggled with mounting excitement. Then just as carefully, he moved
his dick up and down the length of Sabrina's slit, massaging it as Priti
started on her clit.
After some minutes of patient work, Snake found the widening
hole and pushed gently, the vagina expanding gradually to let him in and then
he was there thrusting into the 18-year-old's cunt with long slow thrusts. He
felt Sabrina's muscles tighten around him and they got into rhythm, all the
time Sabrina working her tongue on Priti and Priti played with her clit and cunt
lips and Snake's snake moved slowly in and out.
Sabrina who by this time was enjoying the thrusting cock as
she made love to Priti, began to whimper and moan and the thrusts became more
urgent until with a scream and a cackle Sabrina came in a double orgasm, she
finger-fucked Priti as the orgasm spread through her and Priti also screamed as
an orgasm hit her.
Snake withdrew before he came inside Sabrina and Priti slid
down next to her friend, her arm around the shoulder of the other gal. Their
lips met and mouths opened as a shower of cum was released by Snake straight
into their faces and dripping down onto their tits. The gals kissed deeply then
eagerly licked the sperm from each other's faces before kissing again. Then
they started on each other's breasts, sucking sperm of each other's nipples and
then sharing it again in wet spermy kisses.
Snake was becoming aroused again at this too erotic sight
and grabbing and lifting the petite Priti as if she were a sack of apples, he
plunged into her doggy style, while she lay on top of Sabrina. Sabrina squirmed
revealing to him her still open cunt and pulling out of Priti, he dived into
Sabrina once more and then went from one gal's cunt to the other until finally
he spasmed sperm into Priti's love hole all and all three collapsed in a heap.
After a few minutes as they slowly disentangled their sweaty
bodies the door of the bedroom swung open and a voice said in shock "Dr.
Snake!"
Sue was a typical 18-year-old Briarwood gal. Not too good
and not that evil. Her full name was Suzanna De Silva Von Großer Zauberer, but
everyone called her "Sue".
The Großer Zauberer were on the wrong side in the Dark Lord
Wars and Sue's parents had died attacking the very college Suzanna De Silva Von
Großer Zauberer was now studying at. This might explain why she was known
simply as "Sue"!
She carried herself with a certain Germanic aristocratic
poise, but she was not of blonde Prussian stock. She came from darker more
southern German roots. This showed in her fine chestnut hair and olive touch to
her skin, the dimple when she smiled and her sense of humor. Her eyes were a
pale-grey, an unusual color that tended to look white and haunting in the dark.
Sue and other senior pupils had arrived at their advanced
potions class and were waiting patiently the arrival of Doctor Snake to take
the class. Most unusually, Doctor Snake was late, so Sue daydreamed idly of
using her magical powers to seduce the rather attractive Falcon House guy,
Eustace, sitting next to her.
She doodled on her pad. Unlike most of the Slither-In gals
Sue had not used her magic-wand to create a perfectly smooth hairless pubis,
but instead had created an exquisite lightning bolt of short chestnut pubes
that pointed directly to her clit. "Give him a clue!" she had
thought. She drew the design on her pad and added the detail of her vagina and
where to find the clit before it emerged in excitement. Eustace looked at her
drawing with interest, and edged a little closer on the bench, so that their
legs were touching.
Lucille l'Astique, had been getting increasingly impatient
in Snake's absence and decided that her French aristocratic patience had run
its course. The beautiful strawberry-blonde, with honey-gold skin and a body to
die for, rose from her seat and asked "Anyone want to make the best love
potion in the world? We need not wait for the late Snake, I know the
recipe."
There was a general consent from the class that this would
be a good idea, at least until Snake appeared.
Lucille began to exuded her sex glamour and then explained
that the potion they were making was a bit daring and would require for a
little female nudity. The two senior guys obviously did not object as a knowing
smirk reached their lips. However, there was some little reticence from the two
Falcon and one Honeybun gals - although a buzz of excitement was growing inside
each of them.
With a shiver of anticipation, Suzanna De Silva Von Großer
Zauberer stood up to her full 5'6" and announced, that being from a family
of do-darers and experimenters, and, even if she was only now known as
"Sue", she would volunteer to be naked for the experiment. Of course
there was to be no hanky-panky!
Because of the sex glamour the students began to forget
about the possibility of Snake appearing, the teacher's table was cleared and
with encouragement from Lucille and an excited Eustace, Sue carefully stripped
and laid herself with aristocratic languor the length of it, her lightning-bolt
pointing directly to the top of her slit.
It might be said that at this point that Eustace's tongue
was hanging out hoping to find itself at the tip of the lightning bolt, but
there you go, when you have a naked Sue to drool over, nature takes its course.
"Now!" said Lucille, "The first part of the
potion is freshly made cunt oil and we all know where that comes from!"
Eustace and his fellow Falconer, Redford, looked at little
confused - there were no cats in the lab as far as they knew. Sue pointed to
the lightning bolt and Eustace's eyes widened. The Honeybun gal, Stella, was shocked.
"You are not going to masturbate her are you?" she asked, outraged.
"Non, ma petite! We will make it produce itself by
magic - no touching allowed!"
Lucille got the three other gals and the four guys to form a
semi-circle around the desk and she herself, closed the circle at the bottom,
where she could look up between the beautiful thighs to the tight thin line of
Sue's tightly closed vagina.
Eustace and Redford stood by Sue's hips, Janette and Jill
from Falcon stood by her naked breasts, while Stella stood nervously at Sue's
head.
Lucille took her magic wand and, mumbling an incantation
under her breath, lowered the wand within an cat's paw of Sue's clit. Sue
started to writhe and Lucille instructed the other pupils to hold Sue's arms
and legs so she could not move.
Sue closed her eyes as ecstasy overwhelmed her, a fiery
androgynous figure appeared to float above her and a long fiery tongue extended
from the phantom to her clit, teasing it and making it spring forth from the
folds of her vulva. She shuddered in a frenzy of excitement and gasped aloud.
As Sue's excitement rose, Eustace, holding gently onto Sue's
smooth naked thigh, felt an unstoppable erection push up the front of his kilt,
he found he was overcome with a desire to fuck someone and someone now, but
managed to hold his place. He looked into Redford's eyes on the other side of
Sue and knew he was experiencing the same desire.
Sue's vagina suddenly flooded with juices along the length
of her slit, a clear fluid appeared as in her dreamlike state she neared orgasm
from the phantom's probing tongue. She stopped writhing and lay still with a
great smirk on her beautiful face.
Using her wand, Lucille collected the liquid which clung in
the air for a moment in a shining translucent ball and transferred it to a
beaker. The aroma of Sue's sex juices filled the room and everyone was filled
with sexual longing. "Now", she said, "for the second part. You
two guys and gals, swap places."
Eustace, his penis rock hard, let go of Sue's thigh and
moved very slowly around Janette, his engorged boner pressing into her ass as
he inched around. Janette, who's own pants were beginning to stain with her
love juices did not object and moved a hand around to lift both the guy's kilt
and her own skirt so she could feel the hard oak on her skin as he very slowly
moved about her.
On the other side of the desk, a similar occurrence was
happening, except Jill had grabbed Redford's boner and in a few moments of deft
maneuvering had got him to enter her from behind. Seemingly without any
embarrassment, she squealed loudly as his cock plunged deep into her and they
started to fuck with abandon, Jill bending over Sue's naked body as he thrust
in and out. Lucille was not expecting such a rapid reaction to her whiles, but
was very pleased - more support for her Sex Goddess campaign.
Stella, all alone at Sue's head, also got caught up in the
increasing sexual frenzy, started to massage Sue's naked breasts with one hand
and thrust the other into her panties to relieve the increasing urge for sex.
"Stop!" shouted Lucille just as Eustace was about
to start fucking Janette. "We are only half way there! We still need the
other half of the potion. guys remove those ridiculous kilts and place your
beautiful dicks, one on each of Sue's nipples."
The guy's, excitement running through them like an eel in
water, gave up on the disappointed Falcon gals and came to the table.
Ceremoniously, they plonked their erect and hard snakes one on each of Sue's
erect nipples. Janette, Jill and Stella watched and slowly began to masturbate
unconsciously as they watched on in fascination, licking their lips in
anticipation of what those cocks could do inside their now soaking cunts.
Sue, in her dream state, dreamt was being massaged by a
dozen gentle hands, her nipples now rising engorged and hard as invisible
angels drove her to further ecstasy.
Lucille instructed Redford and Eustace to circle the crowns
of their dicks around the nipples and soon precum appeared from the top of each
boner, lubricating Sue's nipples with a shiny gleam. She then took her wand and
started to transfer Eustace's sex oil into the test tube with Sue's. However,
before she could come to Redford, he gave a great gasp and sperm spurted out
over the teen gal's erect tits as, with no control left, he came.
Eustace nearly followed and there were gasps from the gals
as they rubbed ever harder at their overexcited clits. "Idiot!"
screamed "Lucille, luckily I got the oil from Eustace before you lost
control. Stella, please lick clean this cum so we can continue."
The previously innocent Honeybun gal, Stella, was finding
the current situation rather overwhelming, a virgin with little knowledge of
sex, she found herself filled with almost uncontrollable desires. Without being
asked, she slowly and deliberately, she removed her blouse and bra and with
ample tits pressing into Sue's face leant forward to start the job of licking
clean the spunk covered tits. She paused at the first taste of cum and
considered its salty, almost fishy taste. Finding is agreeable, she set forth
with gusto, the spunk covering her lips as she sucked and licked.
Janette and Eustace began to kiss deeply and Eustace deftly
removed the gal's blouse and bra to reveal a beautiful pair of breasts which he
went on to suckle with enthusiasm as the gal grabbed and started to tug at his
cock.
Redford was rather embarrassed at his premature ejaculation
and went and sat on one of the chairs, cock shrinking and floppy. Jill now was
even more desperate for a fuck and kneeling between his legs took the soft
member into her mouth, tasting the last of his cum and started to work the guy
back to excitement.
Lucille told a reluctant Stella to remove herself from Sue
and ordered the others back to their places around the desk. By this time Lucille
was the only one who was in anyway dressed and she smiled wickedly to herself
as the desperate 18 year olds fought the desire simply to fuck each other
stupid.
She held up the beaker and in a stage whisper said
"Nearly ready!" Parting Sue's legs, she bent down to the gal's
dripping vagina and sucked the love juices into her mouth, mixed it with her
saliva and spat the mix into the beaker. It glowed a brilliant green. Touching
it with her magic wand, the mixture bubbled and increased in volume until the
beaker was filled. "Now!", she said "to taste. Each of you take
a sip."
But, as she approached Eustace, the door was suddenly flung
open and Doctor Snake appeared in the doorway. Lucille raised her wand and
thrust the potion into Eustace's hand.
Snake, quickly taking in the scene and knowing the cause of
it hit Lucille's wand with an "Expelliarmus!" As the wand flew
through the air Lucille charged forward to try and grab it before it reached
the teacher, but Snake was too fast and had her trapped in a magic net, which
tripped her and she fell to the floor bound tightly.
Eustice, in the meantime took a good sip from the
irresistible intoxicating brew in the beaker.
Snake looked at the table with the naked Sue lying in a
trance, nipples still erect, clear sex juices still emerging from her slit and
could not help but be turned on. He looked at the beautiful breasts of the
virgin Stella and the naked bodies of Janette and Jill, who reluctantly had
stood up from her valiant work on Redford's now steely dick.
To his side, the trussed-up Lucille, seethed and turned up
her sex glamour to full. She was not going to be defeated!
Then Eustace made a mewing noise, like a cat on heat and all
eyes turned on him. He was growing. He was beginning to fill-out like a weight-lifter,
muscles bulging like the Hulk, his height was increasing and his erect poker
bulged thicker and longer. The gals gasped and Janette, already turned on and
now feeling the effect of Lucille's increased sex glamour, dived to her knees
and took the growing monster in her mouth, sucking hard as Eustace started to
thrust.
This of course started off Jill and Redford, who came up
behind Jill, pushed her once more over Sue's naked body and dived his dick into
her wet throbbing cunt with great satisfaction. Jill bending over Sue sucked
and tweaked Sue's tits as Redford fucked evermore eagerly from behind, her
thoughts on nothing but achieving orgasm as fast as possible.
Snake was motionless and speechless as Stella, tits wobbling
wildly called out "Oh Dada!" She ran towards him, knelt down and
desperately unzipped his flies to get a mouth full of her teacher's already
hard, but over-used penis.
Snake knew he had to stop this, but how? His dick was now in
a Honeybun alumnae's mouth and a wild orgy was emerging around him, he nearly
succumbed to Lucille's glamour, but with an extreme effort took his wand and
hit Lucille with a spell to make her unconscious, which killed the glamour
dead. Slowly his dick softened in Stella's mouth and she removed herself from it,
giving her tits a semi-hopeful rub with the wet, but now flaccid member, before
putting it away and rezipping the trousers, feeling a little embarrassed.
Redford came with a "Fuck, fuck, fuck fuck!" and
Jill screamed with delight as she also orgasmed at the same time. Then as the
orgasm dissolved she slowly removed her mouth from Sue's nipple, looked up and
seemed to see the silent Snake for the first time. The two students moved away
from each other before silently finding their clothes and quickly dressing,
faces red.
In the meantime, Eustace did not stop the thrusting of his
monster dick into Janette's eager mouth as the hottie rubbed hard on her clit.
He came, a monster cumming, sperm shooting down her throat, then over her face,
then over her tits. But before she drowned in his jizz, he moved away from the
cum-covered Janette over the naked body of Sue. He moved around to Sue's head
and placed his streaming cum-monster into mouth, pumped fresh sperm down a
welcoming throat.
With Sue's mouth filled, and still streaming sperm from his
cock, Eustace went around to Sue's legs, parted them moved quickly up between
them and started to fuck Sue's magically lubricated cunt, the sperm adding to
the lubrication as more and more escaped from her lover passage as he plunged
in and out. Sue, awakened by the cock-thrusts into her now cream-filled mouth
and the pleasure of the fuck she was now enjoying, swallowed the sperm and
began to wail in ecstasy. After a few minutes she came in a blinding flash of
pleasure, but still Eustice fucked on and now screaming, and craving more, she
came again, fresh sperm almost pouring between her legs as the monster thrust
in and out remorselessly pumping more and more into her.
Finally Snake shook himself free of his horrible fascination
with the scene before him and with his wand froze the giant Eustace where he
stood mid-action.
This was a little bit of a problem for Sue, as Eustace's
hard sausage was still deep within her. She wriggled her ass and slowly she
worked the enormous dong free from her vagina, sperm flowing out in copious
amounts.
She looked around and saw Snake, jumped up off the table and
grabbed her clothes. But she was covered in too much of Eustace's cum to be
able to put her clothes on. Snake, considered Sue's aristocratic cum-covered
nakedness and beauty, her beautiful chestnut hair and olive skin and, taking in
the lightning bolt of hair on her pubis, added another fantasy to dream about -
maybe a threesome with Peggie and Ariella?
But here was a mess that needed cleaning up, and not just
the dripping sperm everywhere. He pointed his wand first at Sue and then
Janette and instantly cleaned away the dripping cum. Sue smiled briefly at him
with a cute dimple and began to dress. However, once dressed, Jill's cream pie delivered
by Redford, oozed from her vagina into her panties.
The other students were also now clothed except for Eustace.
Snake instructed a rather embarrassed Janette to fetch Madam Priscilla Cane, to
help deal with the issue. The others he told to go and not say a word as to
what had happened. "Some chance!" he thought.
Snake picked up the discarded beaker of love potion and
smelt it. This was somewhat of a mistake as the effect was immediate and
without thought or volition found himself putting the beaker to his lips and
drinking.
by jane700bond for
Literotica.
0 min
September 18, 2025 Ariella At College: Part 5
The Seduction of Dr. Adolphus Snake.
by jane700bond, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Partly
with seduction in mind, Peggy suggested to the Dean of Students, that
Sue should be sent off to breakfast and that she should go with him up
to the senior rooms looking for clues. Always willing to oblige
his favourites, Snake agreed and teacher and prefect followed the route
taken by George the previous night.
Snake
did not often traipse up the female dorm staircase as, in his
less-experienced days, as house master, he occasionally found himself in
an embarrassing situation with the appearance of an unexpectedly nude
female form displaying itself in the most surprizing places.
Little
did he imagine that his female pupils actually planned this to ensure
that Snake would be persuaded to avoid the gals’ quarters and so they
could get on with life in peace. At the same time, many of them also
quite fancied the tall dark man and sometimes displayed their nakedness
before him for the thrill of a dare. This could be quite a turn-on both
for the gals themselves as well as for the House Master, who would
pretend shock and surprise. as the sap rose rapidly in his dick.
Even
as Snake followed Peggy up the stone stairway, yesterday’s events
during Necromancy were gnawing at him. He was certain that Lucille had
put him under a spell. He was also certain that his memory of most of
the lesson had been somehow erased and he was not comfortable with this
thought. However, there had been no complaints about his behaviour from
the headmaster, so he thought the perpetrators also had a strong reason
for keeping concealed. He wondered about blackmail, but thought he could
deal with any attempt at that!
But
now, as he traipsed up the stairs after Peggy, the mystery of his
cumming all over Lucille in the classroom was finally put out of his
mind. Principally this was because Snake was enjoying the sight of
Peggy’s swaying hips as she swung up the spiral stairs above him.
Peggy’s white socks and her gorgeous legs disappeared up into the hidden
mysteries of her plaid skirt. He began to feel a thrill and stiffening
of emerging desire as he imagined undressing the pretty lass, to reveal
her virginal breasts, and to kiss and suck their hardening nipples.
Voices
were heard ahead of them and around the corner came Sabrina and Priti.
Snake could only stare - what had happened to the young ladies? They
were changed, they were still small and dark, but something was very
different. They were smiling for a start and was that laughter in their
eyes? They looked almost pretty! Almost not the same lasses who had sat
dully in the classroom yesterday.
"Great class yesterday, sir!” called out Priti. “We’re definitely cumming again next week!”
“Yeah! Sir, we keep cumming, thinking about it!” shouted Sabrina over-loudly with a laugh.
The
stairs were narrow and having let Peggy past, the two gals stood two
steps above Snake and blocked his way. “Fancy a quickie Sir?” said Priti
and lifted the front of her skirt to reveal a naked pubis. She licked
her forefinger and rubbed it deliberately up and down her slit right in
front of Snakes face. He gulped and froze to the spot as Priti swayed
her hips as she played with herself in front of his unbelieving eyes,
slowly parting her naked cunt. He was speechless and felt a hot flush on
his face.
Sabrina
took a step down to stand one step above him and cupped Snake’s balls
with one hand. “Wow, Priti, I think he’s got a boner.”
“He’s
certainly very wooden!” laughed the petite Priti. She also came down
the step and deliberately ground her exposed her pubis into Snake’s hard
groin as he stood motionless in shock.
Then
with a great giggle, the two gals suddenly abandoned their taunting and
rushed on past him, soon disappearing down around the next corner.
Snake stared after them, his mind in a whirl and breathing heavily.
Innocent
Peggy had halted just above and realised that Snake was frozen to the
spot. She took the teacher by the arm and pulled him up the remaining
stairs to where her study was. “In here sir.” she motioned and led him
into the room she shared with Sue.
Snake
sat on her bed and let his shoulders hunch and dropped his head into
his hands in an expression of despair. She tried to talk to him, but he
just sat there and just shook his head slowly. So, Peggy climbed up on
the bed behind the teacher and began to massage his shoulders.
Without
resistance from the Dean of Students, Peggy set to work on his knotted
muscles of his back and neck, loosening them with firm but delicate
fingers. Gradually, she undid the upper buttons on his shirt and as she
did this, she also deftly undid the buttons of her own blouse and the
buckle of her skirt.
The
teacher seemed to be in a black funk, ignoring Peggy’s gently probing
fingers. Unseen by the unseeing Snake, she removed her bra and gently
pressed and rubbed her modest breasts into his back, using them to
massage below Snake’s shoulder blades. Her tender hands now wandered
around to Snakes hairy chest where she found the man’s small nipples and
gently tweaked them. This shocked Snake from his misery and he lifted
his head in surprise. “Peggy! What are you doing?”
The
coed, realising that she had moments to capture him before he ran away,
nimbly removed her loosened kilt and climbed onto the man, swinging a
leg around the front of his neck so she was sat on his shoulders.
Her
panties showed the wet line of her sex juices and she pressed it
against his mouth. “DADA, take me!” she whispered into his ear,
breathing hot and heavily before starting to lick his ear and press
herself harder onto his mouth.
Snake
tried to resist. “I can’t!” he said, mouth pushed against the thin damp
cloth that hid her widening cunt lips, but her she held him tight to
her with her strong young legs crossed behind his neck.
“My reputation!” He said as he took in the deep and erotic smell of her young cunt juices.
Peggy’s
tongue pressed hotly into his ear and whispered “You haven’t got a
reputation; yet sir! Let’s see if we can create one worthy of the DADA,
formerly of Slither-in!” She pulled her panties to one side exposing her
vulva to his lips.
Helpless,
Snake’s tongue emerged and engaged tentatively with Peggy’s hot and
moist slit. A shudder of desire went through him as he tenuously worked
the tip of his tongue slowly up and down the slit as the cunt lips
gradually blossomed open like a fabulous flower, overpowering his
reticence with their arousing perfume.
This
was better than his dreams! For the first time ever, as Dean of
Students, Snake was being seduced by one of his pupils and now,
resistance gone, with enthusiasm he delved deep into Peggy’s divine love
tunnel, all thoughts of Georgy-Porgy, Lucille, Priti and Sabrina
forgotten.
At
this point Ariella had been skipping down the stairs from her top of
the tower eyrie, planning to collect Peggy on the way to breakfast.
Without a thought, she opened the door to Peggy and Sue’s room and stood
stock still at the sight of her best friend’s naked body wrapped around
Snake’s head. “Sir!” she ejaculated “What are you doing to Peggy!”
Snake
shot up off the bed standing to his full six foot three inches, but
Peggy remained firmly on his shoulders with her cunt pressed to his
mouth. “Hi Ariella!” she called innocently “Mmm! Dr. Snake is not really
doing anything to me and that’s the problem. Is there any chance you
could please just drop DADA’s trousers? I can’t reach from here.”
As
she entered the room, Snake the immediately felt the effect of
Ariella’s sex goddess glamour on his already excited manhood and Peggy
also flushed with increased excitement at her presence.
Ariella
firmly shut the door to the study and, always willing to oblige her
best friend and having been very inquisitive herself about Snake’s
manhood, Ariella moved forwards to undo Snake’s trousers and free the
wooden snake from his pants. Suddenly she remembered Lucille’s spell and
with wand out incanted “Pantus expeliamus.” The trousers flew away in
an instance and eight inches of oaken cobra bounced out eagerly in front
of her. “Wow!” Ariella said as she unnecessarily prolonged her view of
the king of snakes and gave it an experimental tug.
“It’s
mine!” shouted Peggy and the like a gymnast, she loosened her arms from
around Snake’s neck and slowly rolled herself backwards down his body
her mouth eagerly seeking the erect cock. Snake for his part, not
actually believing what was happening, used his hands to cup Peggy’s
soft breasts and hold her too him as his tongue flitted up and down her
slit and his dark shaven chin rubbed roughly against her exposed clit.
Peggy
found the cock with her free hands and she gave a sigh as her mouth
closed around its bulbous head. She wasn’t sure if this particular
position was in the Karma Sutra, but she didn’t care about
technicalities as the teacher now tongue-fucked her wickedly, while his
hands engaged with her delicate and beautiful nipples which became ever
more erect, hard and sensitive.
Ariella
was rapidly getting turned on by the sight of her friend’s naked body
hanging upside-down clasped by the breasts to Snake’s front while she
gobbled his cock. She noticed that Peggy’s damp and flimsy panties were
in the way of Snake’s ever more adventurous tongue and tried a variation
of the spell she had just used.
“Knickerus
expeliamus!” she called out and magically the offending articles flew
away, landing on Ariella’s face, forcing her to take a deep breath of
the arousing aroma of her best friend’s sex juices.
Removing
Peggy’s knickers from her face, Ariella came closer to Peggy’s
upside-down body and, given Snake’s height, her mouth was level with
Peggy’s hard chocolate nipples. Resisting no longer she took one in her
mouth, tasting the tangy sweetness of Peggy’s skin, her tongue flicking
the tip and then her teeth gently nipping the alluring treat.
Feeling
her own excitement rising, Ariella then looked up to where Snake
eagerly drove his tongue into Peggy’s vagina and wanted to join in.
Taking her magic wand, she pointed it at her feet and incanted “Flugit
levioso”.
The
spell made her rise a few inches into the air until her face was level
with Snake’s. She lent in and her tongue joined Snake’s in diving ever
deeper into the blossoming vagina. Peggy moaned and then thrust one of
her hands between Ariella’s legs to find her friend’s hot and moist
slit. She used her thumb to push the front of the lass’s panties aside
and pushed her hand in and her thumb upwards into the hot expanding hole
of her love-tube.
As
Ariella felt her cunt lips part willingly to her friend’s caress, her
excited tongue moved forward and into Snake’s mouth and they kissed
deeply, sharing Peggy’s juices as the babe sucked deeply on Snake’s
cock. Grabbing Ariella ’s wand with her free hand Peggy removed her
thumb and started to fuck Ariella with the wand instead Peggy whispered a
spell and ambient magic coursed up its length making it vibrate and
making Ariella gasp in wanton desire.
Snake
started to bend and unbend his knees and Peggy found his shaft
enthusiastically thrusting in and out of her eager mouth as he went up
and down. However, the blood was really rushing to her head and
reluctantly, she uncrossed her legs from around Snake’s head and with
Ariella’s help she lowered her legs to the floor without ever taking her
mouth off his cock. He stood there tongue deep in Ariella’s mouth as
Peggy knelt in front of him taking the urgent thrusts of his cock deep
into her throat.
Ariella’s
magic wand stayed put in her vagina, working on its own now to deliver
sensuous pleasure to its student owner. She went and lay down on Sue’s
bed as she discovered that her wand had a mind of its own and she let
out gasps of ecstasy as bolts of magic coursed deep inside her as the
wand thrust itself in and out by its own volition. Ariella discovered
that her magic wand was the most incredible sensitive sex toy. She knew
she must get the spell from Peggy.
What
else can I say about the seduction of Snake by the innocent Peggy? I
could describe how Peggy lent forward over her desk, tits pressed hard
into a grimoire, while Snake took her from behind with fast urgent
thrusts. I could possibly describe how he lay on the bed and Peggy
straddled him and offered her beautiful nipples to his eager mouth. I
might tell you about how the rhythm of Snake fucking Peggy went from
urgent to gentle and back to urgent again as her juices flowed freely
increasing the sensitivity of both. I could describe how Snake thrust
deep inside Peggy as she lay back, legs wide open and begged him for
more. I might describe the clenching of Peggy’s vaginal muscles around
Snake’s weapon as she frantically rubbed her clit to orgasm. I might
even describe the smile on Peggy’s face as Snake withdrew urgently from
her cunt and sprayed creamy white jizz over her beautiful breasts before
collapsing beside her on the bed while Ariella well-lubricated magic
wand gave a final bolt of magic to make her cum in a flashing orgasm
too.
Happy
and satisfied with Snake lying at her side, Peggy used her fingers to
collect the each slippery strand of sperm from her nipples and slowly
bring it, like melted Mozzarella, to her mouth. She made a show of how
delicious it was to Snake, as she licked each morsel and smiled wickedly
at him before calling Ariella to join them and sharing it in deep
spermy kisses with her best friend.
Peggy
had fulfilled her ambition and seduced her DADA and had enjoyed the
best fuck of her life. Ariella was also happy for Peggy and she was more
than happy to have discovered the sex magic of her wand - what was the
spell Peggy used? Snake was happy as he realised it was on the start of
the first term of the year and dreamt about more adventures with his two
pretty and perfect prefects.
Lying
naked together the tall teacher and his two favourite pupils were
rudely brought back to reality as the college bell rang for the start of
lessons and a loud scream was heard from beyond the door.
It
was at this point that the house-elf, Gertrude, teleported into the
room and stood staring at the two beautiful teen human gals as they
slept peacefully with limbs entwined, skin still glistening with their
cunt juices.
Also
about this time, Snake stopped fucking Priti and lifted the coed onto
the bed besides Sabrina. Both gals sat side by side, with legs spread
and glistening wet pussies. Like a man possessed he climbed onto the
bed, his legs on either side of Sabrina’s hips and presented his
engorged snakehead first to the young lesbian breasts, smearing the
nipples with Priti’s juices and then to Sabrina’s mouth.
Despite
the attractive aroma of Priti on Snake’s dick, Sabrina kept her lips
closed. She was not attracted to men, and was not a fan of hard boners.
Snake
rubbed her closed lips with his penis, his breath heavy and his heart
pounding. Sabrina was the more attractive of the two and is his current
state, enchanted by Ariella’s sex charm, he really wanted to fuck her
silly. He lowered his dick to her breasts and caressed them again gently
with the bulbous head, making Sabrina gasp.
Then
Priti moved from her position and put one hand between Sabrina’s legs
and took a nipple in her mouth to suck. Sabrina gasped again and the
ministrations from Priti started to work. Snake again presented his cock
to Sabrina’s mouth which involuntarily opened as she moaned as Priti
rubbed her clit. Snake rubbed the cock across her now moist lips and
they opened further to reveal firmly closed pearly white teeth. He now
rubbed the teeth as Priti worked her magic and with a final gasp Sabrina
opened her mouth and licked the tip of Snakes penis which was again
oozing precum. Then as her own excitement mounted, she opened her mouth
fully and took in a good few inches of the monstrous boner and started
working on it roughly, making Snake wince.
In
moments Priti was beside her and they worked on the teacher’s cock
together, sliding their mouths along its length and then kissing each
other deeply as they came to the tip. Snake was finding this too
exciting and he still wanted his cock inside the lesbian Sabrina. Moving
backwards, he stood on the floor between Sabrina’s legs and lay forward
and covered her naked body, his hands and tongue fondling and suckling
her delicious breasts. As he did this, he knelt and move his cock
towards his final goal, the wet and sopping cunt that had never had a
cock inside.
As
if hiding what Snake was trying to do, Priti turned and presented her
cunt to Sabrina’s eager mouth which engaged willingly with her cunt and
clit.
Snake
raised himself from Sabrina’s now wet and aroused breasts and started
to kiss Priti deeply as his cock moved resolutely towards Sabrina’s
sacred place. He gently rubbed the coed’s engorged clit with the tip and
Sabrina wriggled with mounting excitement. Then just as carefully, he
moved his dick up and down the length of Sabrina’s slit, massaging it as
Priti started on her clit.
After
some minutes of patient work, Snake found the widening hole and pushed
gently, the vagina expanding gradually to let him in and then he was
there thrusting into the 18-year-old’s cunt with long slow thrusts. He
felt Sabrina’s muscles tighten around him and they got into rhythm, all
the time Sabrina working her tongue on Priti and Priti played with her
clit and cunt lips and Snake’s snake moved slowly in and out.
Sabrina
who by this time was enjoying the thrusting cock as she made love to
Priti, began to whimper and moan and the thrusts became more urgent
until with a scream and a cackle Sabrina came in a double orgasm, she
finger-fucked Priti as the orgasm spread through her and Priti also
screamed as an orgasm hit her.
Snake
withdrew before he came inside Sabrina and Priti slid down next to her
friend, her arm around the shoulder of the other lass. Their lips met
and mouths opened as a shower of cum was released by Snake straight into
their faces and dripping down onto their tits. The chicks kissed deeply
then eagerly licked the sperm from each other’s faces before kissing
again. Then they started on each other’s breasts, sucking sperm of each
other’s nipples and then sharing it again in wet spermy kisses.
Snake
was becoming aroused again at this too erotic sight and grabbing and
lifting the petite Priti as if she were a sack of apples, he plunged
into her doggy style, while she lay on top of Sabrina. Sabrina squirmed
revealing to him her still open cunt and pulling out of Priti, he dived
into Sabrina once more and then went from one babe’s cunt to the other
until finally he spasmed sperm into Priti’s love hole all and all three
collapsed in a heap.
After
a few minutes as they slowly disentangled their sweaty bodies the door
of the bedroom swung open and a voice said in shock “Dr. Snake!”
After
breakfast, humungously-well-hung Henry decided he ought to visit the
college infirmary to see how George was coming along. They weren't
exactly best mates, but they did share a room and Henry felt a sense of
responsibility for him. He was also fascinated to discover what had
happened to him, especially if there was some sort of monster roaming
the Slither-in tower.
He
duly turned up and entered the infirmary quietly, so as not to disturb
the patient. On the left as he entered, was Madame Priscilla-Cane's
office which had a window to allow her to see out into the corridor and
the ward. It was curtained, but there was a significant gap.
Henry
failed to walk past the window, instead he stopped dead. What brought
him to a halt was the sight of Madame who lounged back in her chair, her
eyes closed, apparently oblivious to her visitor, and anything else for
that matter. Her left hand plunged deeply into her décolletage,
massaging her enormous right breast while, with her skirt lifted, her
right hand was working her sparking magic wand up and down her naked
slit. Henry felt a sudden hardening under his kilt and, as Madame freed
her right breast from its imprisoning bra, exposing an enormous engorged
nipple, the hardening became 16 inches of rock-hard cock that lifted up
the front of his kilt, exposing its bulbous head to the air in front of
him.
Madame
pushed further back in her chair, the back tilting. She moved the thick
end of her wand down her slit from clit to cunt lips and tentatively
pushed it in with an audible groan. Fascinated, Henry watched as she
pushed the wand in further and then slowly withdrew, it's end wet and
glistening, before forcefully pushing it back in again. Madame whispered
a spell and a great smile of pleasure lit up her features. Henry's hand
went to his humongous boner and pulling back the foreskin, he started
rubbing his cock to the rhythm of the magic wand as it slowly went in
and came out covered with the nurse's cunt juices.
Quietly,
Henry eased open the office door and, dick pointing out like a spear in
front of him, nervously got closer until the point that it made contact
the nurse's exposed nipple. So involved with pleasuring herself, she
appeared to be unconscious of his presence as he started a soft circular
motion around the aureole, precum oozing onto the dark soft supple
mound of her nipple. Madame, eyes still closed, groaned softly in as if
dreaming some erotic fantasy. She took in a deep breath as the wand
pushed its way deep into her wet vagina and she opened her mouth wide.
Henry carefully moved his penis head towards her open lips and gently
pushed the walrus tusk between her teeth. Still without opening her
eyes, Madame started to lick the hot-end, and then opened her mouth
wider to welcome Henry's monster as it gently slipped into the warm wet
cavern. Her teeth pushed back the foreskin and Henry moaned.
Meanwhile
in the women’s dormitory tower, following the scream in the corridor,
Ariella, Peggy and Doctor Snake leapt guiltily from their love nest. The
same thought ran through the heads of all three. Either rush out naked
with wands raised, or delay and put clothes on first. Another scream and
a cackle decided Peggy, who opened the door and shot out of the room
with wand held high, her beautiful fit body fully exposed like this
would have made many of the senior guys cum on the spot. Snake started
to struggle into his clothes and Ariella dithered as she realized her
wand was missing.
Peggy's
naked Amazon warrior charge came to a sudden halt as she discovered
Priti and Sabrina at the top of the stairs doubled up with hysterical
laughter. Priti was in tears as she exclaimed to Sabrina how funny Snake
had been when she had exposed herself to him on the staircase and
Sabrina cackled and screamed as she remembered grabbing his boner. Both
gals screamed again holding onto each other and shaking with laughter at
the memory.
Sabrina
was the first to realize that Peggy stood silently staring at them and
tried to stop her wild cackling laugh. She really fancied pretty petite
Peggy and now clocked with relish those beautiful adolescent breasts
with chocolate drop nipples. So delicious, so suckable!
Then
Priti noticed Snake through the open door struggling to pull up his
pants and a naked Ariella searching distractedly for her missing wand.
Priti screamed again with laughter and shouted loudly "You've been
fucking that fucking sneaky Snake, you fucking whores!"
Peggy,
looked back and with a wave of her wand shut the door. At the same
time, she turned her innocence glamour up to full heat. She put on her
best college prefect voice and said firmly "What are you two doing
screaming the place down?"
Priti and Sabrina quietened down. "You and Ariella were fucking Snake, weren't you?" Priti asked suddenly uncertain.
"You
imagined it. You've got filthy minds!" Peggy came back. "Doctor Snake
was here investigating some strange goings-on up the tower last night,
that is all. I saw you two on the stairs with Doctor Snake earlier,
teasing him like that was abominable and, Sabrina, if you don't stop
drooling over my breasts like a bitch on-heat, I'll put you both in
detention!" She ended loudly.
As
the waves of Peggy's glamour rolled through the two chicks, they became
more and more confused. Priti's thoughts were sort of "Peggy, fucking
Snake? No, not possible. She's too innocent. She's a goody-goody
two-shoes. We imagined it. No not possible."
Sabrina
was for the moment focusing how erotic Peggy's exposed nipples were and
her thoughts of Snake started to fade from her mind.
Peggy's
glamour became even stronger. Sabrina, who was lecherously tracking her
eyes down Peggy's slim taut stomach towards the line of her slit
suddenly found herself looking instead at a trim neat college uniform
kilt instead of a baby-bald mound of Venus. Peggy's pubeless mons pubis
was completely invisible. She blinked in surprise and then as eyes
tracked back up the prefect's body she found herself staring at a clean
white blouse, the chocolate drop nipples had disappeared. She shook her
head in increasing bewilderment. Sabrina began to believe she must have
imagined Peggy naked. Of course she had! Peggy was an innocent; she
wouldn't be standing naked on the landing. No, no that was her own
fantasy, a day dream. She was always dreaming of making love to Peggy.
Peggy
now appeared fully clothed in the minds of both gals and their memories
of Peggy, Snake and Ariella naked faded away. Priti and Sabrina were
confused and uncomfortable as a fully clothed Doctor Snake, crept out of
the door and stood behind Peggy who cheerfully asked the two: "Right,
what were all the hysterics about?"
Snake,
was of course not under Peggy's glamour, but was badly affected by
Ariella's sex goddess glamour and as he stood behind Peggy, he was
taking in the beautiful curve of her naked tanned back and the whiter
shaded skin of her incredibly beautiful ass. He so wanted to put his
hand on it and caress it and then push his hand through Peggy's legs in
order to find and probe the hottie's sweet cunt lips. His own snake
again became wooden hard in excitement.
Priti
and Sabrina, in their muddle didn't notice the Dean of Students behind
the seemingly fully-clothed Peggy and Priti muttered: "Oh we just had a
bit of fun teasing Dada on the stairs as we went down for breakfast.
Just a bit of fun, but it was funny, the look on his face!" She laughed
and appeared to about to start cackling again!
Snake
came out from behind Peggy and said coldly "Really? Priti, funny I
think not! Were you teasing me, or trying to seduce me?" He asked.
Then
turning to Peggy who still appeared naked to his greedy eyes he said
"Peggy, I think Ariella has lost something in your room, could you go
and help her while I deal with these two!"
Peggy
disappeared into her room leaving Snake on the landing with Priti and
Sabrina, whose own room was just opposite. "Right, I want to see you two
in private." Still under Ariella's glamour and with a massive hard-on
he moved forward and pushed the two gals towards their room and as the
door opened shoved Sabrina forward with a massive push from his crotch
against the chick's ass. Sabrina gave a gasp as she was pushed inside
and Snake slammed the door, shutting them in with him. "Fuck!" said
"Sabrina."
"Yes
please!" answered the newly reformed Snake. Peggy had said he needed a
reputation, well after 10 years of not fucking his female students he
was keen to make up on lost time!
"Priti,"
he said to the petite gal "I'm going to assume you weren't teasing me,
but needed a lesson on how to fuck!" The hottie went red with a mix of
embarrassment and excitement.
Meanwhile,
Peggy joined her best friend Ariella in her room and closed the door
behind her. Ariella was still naked and was furtling about with futile
frustration, trying to find her missing wand. Peggy dropped her
innocence glamour, but quickly became intoxicated with Ariella's still
rampant sex glamour which was now so strong now it seemed to envelop the
entire tower. It was lucky most of the pupils were in class, or a
complete orgy might have broken out.
"Where can it be?" asked Ariella, aware of her friend becoming very close and breathing hard.
Peggy
asked where she had seen it last and Ariella, after thinking for a
moment said "You made an enchantment on it and, gosh, it started to fuck
me! Oh no, it must still be inside my cunt!"
Peggy laughed and said with a wink "Shall I help to find it?"
Ariella,
sat on the side of a bed and lifted her knees so she could more
comfortably get to her vulva. But as soon as her hand touched her cunt
lips, the wand sparked magic and Ariella gasped and moaned. "Here, let
me help!" said Peggy who knelt down in front of her.
Ariella's
glamour was getting stronger and stronger and Peggy found her own cunt
moistening in excitement as she smelt the intoxicating aroma coming from
her friend's vagina. "I need a closer look." said Peggy as her petite
nose delicately parted Ariella's cunt lips and slide up the slit to the
clit. Ariella's wand sparked again, and she shuddered and moaned with
ecstasy as she pulled her friend towards her mound. Ariella's cunt lips
opened and Peggy opened her mouth and pushed her tongue between her own
set of lips and deep into the cunt lips of the other.
Ariella
was getting wetter and each spark of the wand took her to new heights
of delight. Peggy decided she would have to explore for the wand with
her fingers and pushed two fingers and a thumb gently into Ariella's
love hole. A gush of love juices spurted out, covering Peggy's face and
breasts like a great shower of sperm.
To Be Continued..
by jane700bond for Literotica.
0 min
September 17, 2025 Ariella At College: Part 4
Ariella becomes the object of many desires.
by jane700bond, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

When
Ariella awoke, she was seated in one of the easy chairs in Miss
Peacock’s office, covered in a light blanket. Her clothes were lying in a
neat pile next to her, smelling fresh and newly ironed. On a small
table was a note. “Finishing class, back soon, stay and rest
x x x Gabriella P.”
Gabriella Peacock was an Animagus, Ariella realised. A witch who could shapeshift, in her case, into a white cat.
With
a small flash of magic, Gertrude, the house elf reappeared and leered
at Ariella. “Enjoy sex do we, young human?
Thinks me you are only just
starting to learn. Gertrude good teacher. Human want to learn sex magic?
Me help young human Sex Goddess be, like mistress Peacock?”
Ariella
looked at the strange creature and wondered if Gertrude might be an
ally in her competition against Lucille. “Gertrude, can you really
help?” she asked.
“Gertrude made mistress Sex Goddess and Gertrude she like you. Very pretty human, Gertrude likes pretty young humans.”
Ariella
looked a little nervous, was the elf wanting to make love to her
too? Now? She was not sure she could cope with another sex session just
yet and, well how did an elf make love?
Seeing
her discomfort, Gertrude laughed at her and said “No sex now. We learn
lessons later. Now to dress is time. You no miss lunch for sex with
elves! We give you good time later.”
Ariella
uncovered herself and stood up naked expecting to pick up and put on
her clothes, but the elf instead helped her. She jumped onto the chair
with Ariella’s bra. This brought the small creature up to Ariella’s
height. With gentle hands the elf assisted the gal with it on, carefully
seating Ariella’s breasts one by one into each cup and then fastening
it securely at the front. Ariella, thought the elf’s touch quite erotic.
The
elf then got Ariella to turn around and helped her into the blouse, the
elf’s baby-smooth face leaning around over Ariella’s neck to carefully
fasten the buttons slowly and sexily one by one, almost like a
strip-tease in reverse. The elf went slowly from the bottom to the top,
taking particular attention with those that were straining over her
chest, caressing Ariella’s breasts to ensure the cotton was smoothed
around each fabulous boob. Ariella found herself fascinated by the pale,
large-eyed creature whose fingers were warm and smooth against her
skin.
“Gosh!” thought Ariella aware of a heat rising in her cheeks, “It’s happening again!”
Finally,
Gertrude got down from the chair and lifted up the kilt, carefully
wrapping it around Ariella’s waist, brushing the gal’s silk-smooth naked
thighs and taut midriff with her hands as she did so. It was, Ariella
thought, like foreplay. Then jumping on the chair and with a quick soft
kiss to Ariella’s cheek, the elf disappeared in her distinct puff of
magic and Ariella stood alone and more than half-turned on.
Miss Peacock suddenly bustled in.
“Thank
you, Ariella, for waiting for me and not running away - as you, might
well have done after what my cunt did to your cunt. Sorry about that!”
Ariella looked at the Divinity teacher and said “Gabriella, may I call you Gabriella?”
Gabriella
nodded. “It was okay, and really rather fun. But I didn’t know you were
an Animagus, and it was all a bit of a surprise, especially when you
put your paw inside me, it was so silky smooth and my organisms were
like an electric shock. I just fainted away with too much ecstasy! ”
She
was silent for a moment and then said: “I have to confess I have been
incredibly horny over the last few weeks and the way you treated me was
incredibly arousing. I mean, I seem to want to have sex continually. Is
that normal?”
Gabriella
smiled at her. “It happened to me too at your age, which is why I first
became Sex Goddess in my college senior year. It’s nothing to worry
about, just part of being a nymphomaniac, or in my case now, a
28-year-old nymphomaniac. Ye gods, by the powers of magic, the smell of
you when I found you under the desk was so intoxicating! The smell of
sex around you so powerful that I was in a frenzy of longing. I just
wanted to pull your clothes off there and then and drink all that sex
juice straight out of you. But at least I managed to hold-off until we
got in here.
Some
of the powers you are developing can be quite dangerous around the
wrong people … I hope you don’t think I’m one of the wrong people.”
Ariella
shook her head. “No.” she said, “You are rather nice, a bit dominating!
But you’re quite attractive, even if a bit older than me and, well that
was one exciting climax. In fact, could we make love again sometime,
soon? The next time, let me give you an orgasm too?”
Gabriella, took
Ariella’s hand and both sat on the sofa. Gabriella answered “I would be
proud to make love with beautiful you any time you like! But you need
to understand all sorts of people are starting to find you irresistible.
It was the same with me when I was 18. Have you noticed
strange behaviour from other people?”
Ariella
thought for a moment, “Let me see, Dr. Snake had a hard-on when I spoke
to him in his office yesterday. I thought he was going to rip my top
off at one point. The new gal, Lucille started kissing me and we made
love within a few minutes of meeting, and then, er, we had a foursome!
So
far today, well two guys made love with me this morning, never mind
George who put his hand under my bum when I sat down in class, and then I
fucked him. And then of course I discovered you loved licking cum from
my cunt and you paw-fucked me when you were a cat. Even Gertrude, your
house elf seems to find me sexually alluring! Yes, people are behaving
strange, but you know, I don’t think I want it to stop! I just seem to
want more and more sex! That’s a bit worrying.”
Gabriella
sighed and turning and putting her hands on Ariella’s shoulders said
“Ariella, you must understand two things. One, you have developed a
natural powerful glamour. It is a sort of magic which attracts people to
you.” Gabriella’s hands moved slowly from Ariella’s shoulders and
around and under her arms where she pressed them against the sides of
the coed’s breasts. “Even I find your power nearly irresistible.” The
teacher sighed, moved her hands around and cupped the tight mounds. “By
wand and magic I need to resist you or we’ll be at it again, like
rabbits.”
“Nice idea!” giggled Ariella.
Gabriella
moved away and said sternly “The second thing you must know is that
Lucille is a dangerous black witch who takes after her father and if the
college is to be safe, you mustn’t let her become Sex Goddess instead
of you.” Her glamour, is not like yours, it is a spell she uses to
manipulate people, whereas you - you just turn people on!
This
was astonishing news and Ariella asked the older woman to explain. It
seemed that the Marquis l'Astic Le Grand had been arrested for turning a
class of Mademoiselles at a local convent in France into his sex
slaves. Using spells, he and other black practitioners had raped the
gals, who were completely mesmerised and unable to resist the magicians’
evil desires. It appeared that Lucille may have been taught some of the
spells and it was suspected that she had also joined in, or even
organised her own orgies. The rumour was she had enslaved some of the
local guys to meet her own particular whims. Hence, why she had escaped
the country when the Magic Police called to arrest her father. Lucille
has a desire for power, like the Dark Lord, and wants to enslave people
for her evil purposes.“
Ariella
said "Whoops! I might have given her the wrong impression about what
being Sex Goddess meant. I think I said something like ‘slaves to your
desire’. I also think I saw some of her black magic last night.
She hypnotised Dave and Tony and although she and I had some fast and
exciting sex I wasn’t sure the guys enjoyed being mere sex machines.”
Gabriella
looked into the young woman’s eyes. “The Sex Goddess awakens desires in
others and lets them fulfil their own fantasies through her own vast
appetite for sex. She does not enslave! She gives and takes pleasure and
fun. You must understand this and you must use your power to gain the
crown. Otherwise we will see a Briarwood full of slave automata, no
longer truly human. Do you understand?”
Ariella
nodded and the woman came close and, breathing heavily, brushed the
coed’s lips with her own. Then seeming to remember herself, pulled away
again to stand beside the chair where Ariella sat.
“I
must give you weapons in this war, and maybe Snake will help too. The
future is occluded and I cannot see it clearly. It is a close call as to
which one will come out on top. Yes, I must teach you spells and charms
and Dr. Snake has some powerful potions that might be useful. Now, I
think it is time for lunch!”
These
memories of Gabriella Peacock that morning made up Ariella’s mind. She
got off the bed and without even bothering to remove the charm that hid
the hole in the wall, slipped through to the guys’ bedroom next door and
slipped into bed beside Dave.
It
was now about two in the morning and George, wand in hand slipped down
the stairs to the Briarwood College common room and silently opened the
door to the staircase to the female dormitories. With soundless unshod
feet he gradually made his way up the stairs until, when he reached one
landing, the figure of a gal appeared in the dimmed stair lights, coming
from one of the rooms. She only wore a pair of pyjama bottoms and her
top-half was naked. Almost in panic George used his wand to cast a
stillness spell on the gal who halted halfway to the bathroom.
George
moved closer and began to take an interest in this unexpected delight.
She was a coed called Peggy. She had tussled mousey blonde hair which
framed her pretty young face with its small nose and very kissable
mouth. Her eyes were closed and she breathed softly under his spell.
George was fascinated and experimented with a soft kiss on her slightly
open lips. There was no reaction.
His
eyes wandered downwards and took in her small boobs with their darker
brown centres, the colour of milk chocolate. He could not resist but to
cup them in his inexpert hands. Despite losing his virginity to Ariella,
he had never before seen and felt a real chick’s breasts. They were so
soft to the touch, like silk. His dick stuck out from his dressing gown
in excitement as he gently rubbed the teats, feeling the softness of the
aureole and the firmness of the nipples. George’s dick pressed against
the gal’s pyjama bottoms, catching on the material as he pressed against
her.
George
was in heaven, the babe stood silent except for her quiet regular
breaths as he took one nipple in his mouth and whirled his tongue around
it, tasting the salty sweetness of her young skin. Another first for
George.
His
hands roamed around her naked back as he suckled the beautiful breast
and slowly moved down and in under the material which was covering her
small soft ass.
The
feel of a real tit was driving him insane with excitement. Moving his
mouth to her other tit, he slowly pulled down the pyjama bottoms and
fondled her now naked arse. His boner pressed against the chick’s
stomach and he rubbed it around the smooth young skin in delight. “Oh,
Peggy” he thought “I could fuck you and you would never know.”
He
moved his mouth once more to the slightly parted lips and put his
tongue between them, but they could not get past her still closed
beautiful teeth. Disappointed, he moved back to licking the delicious
tits as he tried to force his dick between her legs. But again, with her
legs together where she stood, there was no way in. Likewise, her cunt
lips while soft and pliable, would not let his probing fingers advance
into the locked cavern within.
Disappointed,
George realised he was trying to rape a soft, but unpliable statue and
where was the fun in that when Ariella was in her bed upstairs.
Dissatisfied, George stood back from the beautiful Peggy, gave a last
rub of her arse with his dick and then pulled up the pyjama bottoms back
up over that so fucking tempting ass.
He
crept to the next staircase, and once at the corner, turned back, and
used his wand to remove the stillness spell and creep creepily further
up the tower.
When
the release spell touched her, Peggy came to as though waking. She
wondered for a moment muzzily why her breasts felt cold and damp and the
nipples were hard, but needing to urgently get to the bathroom, shook
her head and moved off. Later she dreamt of firm hands caressing her
body and enjoyed a beautifully erotic dream.
Georgy
Porgy got to the top of the staircase where he knew Ariella slept. He
did not know who she shared with, but once in the dim room it became
obvious to him that only one bed was occupied, so that was all right.
Stealthily, George knelt by the bedside and slowly pushed a hand under
the duvet where it met the warm back of a naked sleeper. Very subtly he
caressed the skin and a moan issued from the sleeper.
He
stopped for a moment and then pushed his other hand under the duvet and
began to stroke the gal’s body up and down the curve of the back.
The
gal was facing away from him with her legs one over the other and
George soon found the curve of her hips and the crease in her ass. His
hands moulded the cheeks and the chick moaned again. Then one hand found
the gap between her legs and he pushed on to find the slit of her cunt
lips. Here he held his breath and then gently pushed the knuckle of his
thumb back along the slit, parting the lips slightly.
Another
groan from the babe and George was aware of his aching dick pushing
against the cold iron of the bedframe as his knelt there.
With
the one hand massaging the cunt lips, his other explored its way over
the babe’s arm to find the breast that it cuddled. With another groan,
the arm moved out of his way and to his delight and lust-filled wonder
his hand found itself holding a warm soft breast.
Suddenly
the babe moaned and turned over towards him, trapping the one hand
under her ass, thumb tightly in place on the cunt lips and the other
being clamped in place on the gal’’s left breast by her arm.
George
knew about trapped hands and female genitalia from his experience with
Ariella from the previous morning and to his mounting excitement
he realised that the cunt was getting warmer and wetter, beginning to
exude its sex oils. He worked his fingers around so that his thumb was
pushing up into the slit whilst his fingers found the gals clit.
George
was both in agony and in heaven. His monstrous hard-on was now under
the bedframe and pressing against ancient springs, but exploring the
gal’s cunt more than made up for it. As he massaged, he used his head to
push the duvet back to reveal the fabulous body beneath. His head went
down on other now exposed breast and for the second time that night he
was sucking a real gal’s tits. With an effort, despite his trapped hands
he moved his ass backwards and brought his dick up and over the bed
without scraping it on odd bits of sharp metal. The sleeper slept on,
apparently unconscious of its increasing sexual arousal and very unaware
of Georgy Porgy getting his evil way.
Slowly,
George moved his trapped hand from under the chick’s ass and used it
instead to attack the cunt from clit downwards, fingers now pressing
deeply into the babe’s vagina whilst his thumb played with the clit. The
dame’s head moved and suddenly there were hot lips around his dick,
sucking deeply on his overexcited manhood.
He
looked at the head and in shock realised this was not Ariella, it was
the French dame she had seen her with earlier. But George wasn’t
complaining, he was enjoying himself thoroughly and his fingers fucked
deep into the dame’s cunt and his dick went ever deeper into the dame’s
mouth.
Just
when he thought he was going to cum, the dame, Lucille? Yes, Lucille
was her name, released his manhood and pulled his hand out of her cunt.
In a swift and almost impossible movement, she lifted the guy from the
floor and plonked him on his back on the bed. Lucille then straddled
him, rubbing her cunt lips up and down his shaft. She then lifted
herself up and plunged herself down on him hard, his dick going deep
within her.
She
was growling like a tiger as she rode him, up and down, thrusting as if
her life depended upon it. One hand massaging her breasts with an
unbelievable roughness and the other rubbing hard on her clit. The guy
appeared to be forgotten, he was just a dildo and she was taking her
pleasure. George felt his hips bang under the pressure of her abandoned
movements, the bed jolting hard and noisily on the springs.
George
was aware of the wave of cum released from his ball sack that eagerly
sought entrance into the dame’s awaiting vagina. He came, and still she
rode him, not allowing any rest. He whimpered as he fought to release
himself from the mad bitch who was fucking him even faster now with his
cum juices lubing her cunt. She came with a mad roar, but still went on,
up and down faster and faster. George felt another load about to shoot
and shoot it did deep inside her and she came again. Still Lucille did
not stop but bounced up and down on his aching cock.
Finally,
after another orgasm, Lucille left his cock and made a leap like a frog
to his head that left her with her dripping cunt pushing on George’s
mouth.
“Tongue
me, you bastard!” Lucille shouted and George found his tongue deep
inside her, his own sperm mixed with her flow of sex juices pouring into
his mouth. His nose was painfully pressed against her wet clit Lucille
worked her clit against it, whilst his tongue lapped at the still
flowing juices. Lucille’s hand went behind her to find George’s now limp
cock and she started to work it like she was trying to milk a cow.
Rubbing up and down its we length until again it rose.
In
another swift movement Lucille turned around, forcing her cunt lips
over George’s mouth. She grabbed her wand from beside the bed, shouted
“Cumus atlanticus” pointing at the cock and then clamped her mouth over
it drinking deeply at the new torrent of cum that was spraying out.
Finally,
Lucille appeared to be satisfied, she lifted her mouth from the still
spraying cock and pushed her cunt hard into George’s face. Then she
turned a final time and dibbled his jizz from her mouth over George’s
face and into his eyes before getting off his limp and aching body and
heading for the shower.
With
great difficulty and in severe pain, George grabbed his dressing gown
and fled down the stairs and was rewarded with a scream when another
beautiful naked chick appeared on her way to the bathroom.
Dr.
Adolphus Snake was a great and powerful wizard and following the
incident in his Necromancy class where he had been tricked by a spell
from an 18-year-old new gal to cum all over her in front of the class,
he was seething. Lucille L'Astique was playing with fire and he was
going to have his revenge.
Snake
prided himself on how in his ten years of being House Master, back at
Slither-In, he had never let his animal urges get the better of him. No
matter how tempting any of his female students were (and some were very
tempting), he had never taken advantage and seduced them, always
resisting their young shapely bodies and beautiful faces.
Now,
to be clear, that is not to say he couldn’t fantasize about them, not
to say he could not enjoy erotic wet-dream orgies of wrestling with
their naked bodies. If he imagined lifting the kilt of Ariella or Peggy
and thrusting his cock deep inside them from behind, it didn’t mean he
was actually planning to it. If he fantasized about beautiful
cum-swapping teens massaging each other’s breast with his cum after an
enormous shared orgasm, that was his affair. If he dreamt about Peggy
sitting on his face while Ariella thrust up and down on his lightning
rod, they were his dreams, he liked them and he would keep them to
himself, thank you very much.
Snake’s
nocturnal skills with lucid dreaming meant he could fulfil his most
wicked desires in his sleep. He would frequently awake in the morning to
damp sheets covered in the cum he had just dreamt he had spurted into
his most beautiful student’s mouth, or erupted in torrents over her
fabulous naked body. He had just never taken advantage of any of them
physically, not even the irresistible Gabriella Peacock. Gabriella could
make guys cum just by looking at them.
“Nice to have her back in the college!” he thought.
No,
but that supermodel strawberry blonde bitch Lucille was a different
matter and she needed to be punished for showing him up in-front of
Priti, Sabrina and of course Henry.
This
last night, whilst beautiful Ariella slept soundly in Dave’s arms and
whilst George had failed to fuck pretty Peggy, Adolphus Snake did not
dream about any of them as normally he might have wished. Instead he had
recurring nightmares about Lucille growing fangs and drinking the
life-blood out of him. So, it was a tired and sorry Snake that crawled
out of his, for once, crisp dry sheets. He dressed in just shirt
and chinos for the coming day was forecast to be rather hot for
Scotland.
Ariella
had slept well, but was woken this sunny morning by two things.
Firstly, Dave had an enormous hard-on which, although he was asleep, was
pushing at the lips of her labia as he snuggled up behind her in a
gentle embrace. The second was the urgent need to get to the toilet. So,
regrettably she carefully removed Dave’s arm which was lying over her
warm breasts, slipped out of the narrow bed and through the invisible
hole in the wall into the room she shared with Lucille L'Astique. As she
found her robe, she glanced at Lucille who was asleep, her twisted
duvet snaked in knots around her naked golden limbs. Her pert breasts
and nipples of darker burnished gold were beautiful to behold. Her
cupid-bow lips were slightly parted showing pearlescent teeth.
Ariella
regretted that such a beautiful golden creature had such a black heart.
She went to the bathroom, showered and then got dressed without waking
Lucille, her eyes forever glancing at the French dame’s perfect
beautiful and sexy form with a instinctual desire that warmed her belly.
Once
dressed Ariella, left the sleeping Lucille and started her way down the
tower with the intention of going to the lavatory, then breakfast in
the college refectory, with her best friend Peggy.
Earlier,
hulking Henry had awoken to the sound of whimpering. In the morning
light he looked across at George who was sitting on his bed with his
dressing gown on and making strange noises. Henry lumbered out of bed,
his usual morning hard-on beginning to subside, and pulled on his own
gown as he went over to see what was wrong with his room-mate.
George
looked ill. His pale face looking scaled with dried skin and his eyes
wide and staring. Getting no sensible response from the shivering
George, Henry rapidly decided that help was needed and descended the
stairs to go and find Dr. Snake. Snake duly arrived, took a quick look
at the shaking guy and told Henry to go and get Madam Priscilla-Cane
from the infirmary.
The
big-bosomed and jolly Madam Priscilla-Cane arrived with a thermometer
and began an examination. No one knew why she was called “Madam” as she
was unmarried and in her twenties. The plunging neckline of her
décolletage usually provided a source of excitement for the imaginations
of both the pupils and teachers of The College of Incanting Arts.
However, today the atmosphere was serious.
George
was obviously in some sort of shock and appeared to have some sort of
skin problem with great flakes of skin peeling from his face. Getting a
warm wet flannel, she started to wash the flaking skin and then sniffed
and stopped. She told Henry to take his clothes and to leave the room,
explaining that she and Dr. Snake would look after the guy.
When Henry had exited, she turned to Snake and said: “Adolphus, this stuff on his face isn’t skin, it’s dried sperm!”
Snake,
trying not to be too obvious about clocking the nurse’s considerable
cleavage, moved forward and also sniffed, the smell of spunk was
unmistakable. “Strange,” he said “I can’t believe Henry can be
responsible for this, what on earth has happened to him?”
“First
clue is the dressing gown.” Said Madam Priscilla-Cane. “This happened
somewhere else - he’s been wandering about in the night!”
Snake
thought about the other guys who slept in the Briarwood Dormatory tower
and was at a loss to think of any of the randy sods who would leave
George with a face covered in cum. They were evil, yes, but there was
something more going on here.“
“Do you think one of the other guys?” he asked.
“Let’s
not speculate” the Matron replied. I’ll get him to the Infirmary and
keep him until the shock subsides and he can give us an explanation.
I’ll also do a fuller inspection. He is looking thin and almost
half-starved. George normally looks rather well-fed.“
Once
back in his office, Snake found he had visitors. Two gals were waiting
for him, Peggy and Sue. He had made the extremely cute and pretty Peggy a
prefect, like Ariella, and his favourite lucid dreams these days
usually included a threesome with them both. Peggy, like Ariella in a
different way, was just his type, delightful and coy and gave off an air
of complete innocence.
Sue
told her story to Snake of the guy running down the women’s staircase
in the middle of the night. It came out a little reluctantly, as the
gals generally admired an adventurous spirit in their male counterparts.
However Sue had been frightened by the guy’s strangely glistening face
and the manic way he was moving, as if desperate to get away from some
monster. It was because of this that Peggy persuaded her to speak to
Snake. And, as Sue explained - the guy was Georgy-Porgy!
Everyone
was surprised when Peggy Elfstone had been selected for Slither-in by
the Sorting Hat. Even now, seven years later she still maintained an air
of such endearing innocence that no one, except her partners in crime,
could believe that she had ever, ever thought a wicked thought inside
that pretty tousled head. Her best friend had always been Ariella and,
together, they had run riot, broke every rule of the college and
discovered the joys of sex.
But,
when looking for a culprit for any mischievousness, Peggy’s innocent
expression put off any interlocutor seeking revenge and misdirected them
to some other blameless pupil, normally in another house. After all
these years, Peggy’s most undeserved reputation for innocence was
preserved.
Beyond
having a crush on her, Dr. Snake had his suspicions about Peggy, in
particular he believed that she had a very strong innocence glamour that
turned the heads of vengeful teachers and other pursuers of wrong-doing
and made them look in other directions. But Snake was happy with this
since, if Peggy was an evil genius in angelic clothing, Slither-In was
exactly the right house for her, and now, so was Briarwood. Besides, it
meant he often had a chance to see and admire, if not touch, her.
As
with Ariella, Snake had a soft-spot for Peggy and as she had grown-up,
he had found her ever more attractive. What he hadn’t realised was that
cute, innocent, 18-year-old Peggy also had rather a crush for him and
spent much of her time fantasizing about the ways she could seduce him.
To be continued..
by jane700bond for Literotica.
0 min
September 16, 2025 Ariella At College: Part 3
Georgy-Porgy gets his wish, and more.
by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It
had started not long after the Double Necromancy lesson began. Only
Slither-In alumni tended to take Necromancy, because of its dark
reputation. It involves communing with dead spirits and summoning demons
and the like. Unlike the Divinity classroom, which had tables and
benches with enough room, as Ariella had discovered, for under the table
Kama Sutra practice, the Necromancy classroom had modern writing tablet
chairs. They were set in a curve in front of the teacher’s desk.
It
is said that the reason the Necromancy classroom was gifted with modern
furniture was that a couple of years back, the appearance of a
particularly fiery demon had incinerated the old furniture in the room.
Dr. Snake,
former House Master of Slither-In, was the teacher and Lucille, who had
already learnt much more advanced Necromancy from her evil genius
father than Snake would ever teach, found her mind wandering back to her
competition with Ariella, as to who would become ‘Sex Goddess of
Briarwood College’.
Lucille
had been introduced to Defence Against Dark Arts, Snake (or DADA as he
was affectionately known by his favourite students) when she had first
arrived the previous day. However, there were so many new things to look
at and take in that she had not taken much notice of this tall,
languid, saturnine figure. Now, Lucille, already bored by the lesson,
began to look at Snake properly and started to size him up. She knew she
would need him on her side if she were to win the competition, but she
was sure she had the necessary wiles and ways that would easily bind the
teacher to her cause.
There
were only four pupils in the glass, two other gals and a guy and they
sat with rapt attention as Snake stood and talked animatedly about
demons and succubus and their dangers. Lucille sat to the left of the
semi-circle.
From
the way his dark eyes seemed continually drawn to her, clocking the
small amount of skin exposed just above her pert breasts and then
looking away again, Lucille thought he was just the right sort of
pervert who willingly, or unwillingly, could soon become another one of
her slaves. All it needed was temptation to be strewn in his way.
Therefore, deciding to be decidedly wicked, Lucille silently formed a
glamour in her mind and, as she started to radiate her magical sex
appeal, she slid her ass forward a little in her chair so as to extend
the amount of leg she was showing. It was just by an inch or so, but the
movement caught the teacher’s eye and he appeared to be contemplating
the dark depths under her kilt beyond the honey-toned skin of her knees
and partially exposed thighs. “Naughty!” she thought.
After
a few minutes, Lucille lazily lifted a hand to the top button of her
blouse and, making sure Snake was watching, deliberately undid the top
button and pushed her taut bosom forward towards him, stretching the
cotton of her blouse and exposing the dark crevice of her cleavage and
the white of her bra. Snake, looked away and tried to concentrate on his
other three students, but they were not any competition to Lucille’s
sun-goddess beauty and the force of the glamour.
The
glamour was a spell her father had taught her some years ago and was a
way of becoming irresistible to her target. She had used it a lot since
her father’s arrest. The strength of her glamour was one of the main
reasons she had managed to escape the clutches of the
Gendarmerie Magique and seduce her way across the English Channel.
Inevitably
after a few moments cum-to-me DADA’s eyes were drawn back as Lucille
lifted a leg and crossed it over the other exposing an extensive amount
of the smooth tanned skin of her thigh and a hint of the curve of her
ass. Snake rallied with a question to one of the other two gals in the
class, but they were no competition to the glamour Lucille was exuding
into the classroom ever more strongly.
Snake
faltered in his speech and shuddered as Lucille winked sexily at him
while she pulled her kilt still further up her thigh, uncrossed her legs
and leaning further back pushed her nearly exposed pubis towards him.
The other students could not help but notice and they too stared
open-mouthed at the dame as she undid another button on her blouse and
blew Snake a kiss. Lucille looked around the class at her fellow pupils
to see if she had any natural allies among them. There were three,
Henry, a tall big hulking guy with a scarred face and crooked nose who
looked as though he had fought in more than just magic battles, most
likely a Quidditch player she thought. With a little frisson of
excitement, Lucille imagined that under his clothes Henry was probably
both well-endowed and muscular.
There
were also two dark-haired coeds, Priti and Sabrina, both slim and young
looking. Priti was the smaller, very underdeveloped with little showing
in terms of breasts. Sabrina, was a little taller and probably a 32 b.
They, in the same way the hulk was not the most handsome of guys, were
also not the prettiest gals. They both sported a mono-brow over deep set
dark brown eyes and had thin unsmiling lips. But Lucille reckoned that
all three of them had the potential to make obedient disciples. She
could tempt the dames with some magic beautification, it was amazing
what you could do with a wand. Cosmetic surgery was in its infancy
compared to her powers.
“Miss l'Astique,”
rallied Snake “are you too warm?” It appeared he could no longer resist
and came closer to her, dark eyes peering at the exposed cleavage and
the still hidden mystery covered with the white mounds of her bra.
Not
really wanting the teacher to make a pass at her as she sat in the
classroom, she lifted her wand surreptitiously under her writing tablet
and, when Snake was looking as though he might lunge for her, with a
sweeping movement she flung a spell at him. “Tempus non-flugit!” she
incanted quietly and Dr. Snake came to a halt arm half-way through a
movement towards her.
The
others pupils were aghast and the hulk started to rise from his desk.
“What the …” he started and stood up, but Lucille was pointing her wand
at him whilst his own was still in his bag.
“Quiet!”
she commanded. “This class is dead-boring and I thought that I
might liven things up!” She pointed at the hulk and incanted
her favourite disrobing spell “Pantus expeliamus!” At which Henry’s
large kilt flew way leaving him exposed as even more as
well-endowed than Lucille had imagined. The guy flushed and tried to
hide his exposed genitals with his large hands.
Lucille, could
not resist the follow-up spell “Gorgeous giganticus.” She intoned and
the Henry’s manhood shot its way from behind his hands and stood a good
sixteen inches out in-front of him, as straight as a dagger, and as
thick as a cucumber.
The two gals giggled and Lucille knew she had them on-side.
“Oi!” protested the guy, “Fuck you bitch, what you playing at!”
Lucille, pushed
her tongue out from between her lips and said huskily with the full hit
of her Gallic suave, “You said it! We are playing ‘fuck you bitch’! You
want to fuck all three of us? What about it, ladies?” That silenced
Henry who straightened and moved his hands away to let his manhood
standout with pride.
“Fuck all three of you?” Henry asked not believing his luck.
Lucille
started to undo her kilt fastener and then exposed her baby-smooth
pubis to the guy, who stood still and rampant and breathing rather hard.
She then undid her blouse and removed her bra to expose her perfect
pert breasts.
“Wow!”
said the hulk as Lucille approached and took his massive manhood in
both hands, giving it long strokes up and down the length.
The
other two dames stood astonished for the moment and then moved closer
to watch, standing on either side of Lucille, fascinated by Henry’s
enormous dong, all four of them ignoring the frozen statue-lie Snake
standing tall behind them.
Priti, very short and petite spoke first: “How do you fit something so big inside you?” She wondered.
Lucille
smiled and replied: “It’s amazing what you can do if you’re well-lubed
and really desperate for a fuck. The female of the species is amazing
when she wants sex.”
Priti
looked disbelieving at the rock-hard monster and swallowed. She loved
being fucked, but the thought of this whopper made her eyes water.
“Want
to feel it?” asked Lucille and the petite dame nodded eagerly, moved
forward and experimented with moving her hand up and down the hulking
shaft as Henry moaned in pleasure. The skin was soft and pliable and
Priti started to play with the head, gradually pushing back the foreskin
to reveal its glistening crown. Priti who’s hips were barely 28 inches
round and who only stood a little over five foot was both fascinated and
attracted and yet horrified by the enormous dick.
Sabrina,
who was lesbian, really fancied the new French student. Standing on the
other side of Lucille’s naked body she nervously started to caress the
witch’s beautiful honey-toned skin. “You’re so soft!” Sabrina exclaimed,
“You skin is like satin and, wow, you are so beautiful.”
Lucille’s glamour was working on them all and she smiled to herself satisfied.
Like
an acrobat, Lucille suddenly cartwheeled into the air, twisted and
landed legs astride of Henry’s dick, feet on the floor with her back to
him. She reached up and back and pulled his head down to meet hers and
started to kiss him deeply while he bent forward, his massive arms
pressing into her perfect breasts.
The
monstrous cock began to throb between her legs, but being so long,
there was still the length of an ordinary big cock still exposed beyond
Lucille’s cunt and Priti again moved forward and started to massage it.
Sabrina
came and joined her. “It’s so huge, I wonder if we could all ride it at
once?” she asked quietly as her hand followed the length up until where
it met Lucille’s cunt lips which she nervously began to massage. The
lips were beginning to open, leaving a glistening wetness where her slit
moved over the soft skin. Lucille smiled encouragingly as Sabrina
nervously put a finger into Lucille’s flowing sex-juices and then lifted
it to her mouth to taste the honey.
The
taste was instant magic and she knew she wanted to make mad passionate
love with the beautiful strawberry blonde. Deciding that the opportunity
was too good to waste, Sabrina quickly undressed and facing Lucille,
put her leg over Henry’s meat machine and pressed herself up to French
bitch, enjoying the satin, silky feeling of the gorgeous dame’s body
against her own. She put her arms around her and grabbed and massaged
Lucille’s ass as the pair moved in unison along the shaft. The throbbing
between her legs started her own juices running as she move her slit up
and down part of the great length, deliberately pressing her clit
against Lucille at each opportunity, each clit becoming harder and more
sensitive with each encounter.
Sabrina
got her wish and Lucille shared her hot deep kisses with her too,
massaging her small rosy immature nipples and teasing her to ecstasy.
With
two chicks now astride his dick and with being the most beautiful babe
he had ever seen, kissing him passionately, Henry felt wonderful as the
involuntary throbbing of his machine became more pronounced. His hips
began to move and he started to thrust back and forth between the two
gals’ legs. Each thrust became smoother as the honey lubrication from
their pussies massaged the shaft.
Priti
looked at the remaining six to nine inches that kept appearing and
disappearing between Sabrina’s cheeks as Sabrina’s ass moved along the
length. This size was a bit more manageable she thought and following
the example of the other’s stripped herself naked and with relish and
mounting excitement at the thought of being fucked, took the head of the
beast in her mouth and started sucking and teasing the cock.
Sabrina
was enjoying herself, the throbbing of the cock stimulating her clit
like a vibrator and now being able to suck and tease Lucille’s beautiful
tits was a something she wouldn’t have dreamed of before today.
Lucille
was smiling to herself as she knew she had gained three loyal sex
slaves who were in thrall to her glamour. She reached out for one of
Sabrina’s hands and raising herself slightly got the lass to start on
opening her cunt more with her fingers and to massage her clit with her
thumb. Meanwhile, Henry thrust his hips back and forth under the two
babe’s slits and now, to his mounting excitement, the end went straight
into Priti’s warm welcome mouth.
Priti
may not have been pretty, but she now knew she wanted more than a suck.
She wanted a fuck! She left her horn-blowing after one particular
thrust hit the back of her throat uncomfortably and pulled a chair
around in front of the pounding piston. She was still unsure any of it
would fit inside her small body and so took her magic wand and used a
spell to create an aromatic oil.
Some
of this she used to lube the head of Henry’s corker and then she knelt
on the chair. Inserting the wand into her own cunt and with its magic
oil she prepared herself for the monster by using her fingers to probe
inside, oiling herself deep within and widening her love passage as her
excitement mounted.
Finally,
a little nervously, Priti exposed her fully-opened well-oiled cunt to
the thrust of the machine. She moved herself backwards so the cock was
pushing against her eager vagina. Then, gradually she wriggled and
worked the huge head past her cunt lips and then deeper and deeper into
herself, her hand now frantically masturbating her clit with more of the
oil as her excitement built.
After
some minutes of increasing pleasure, Priti was aware of a sudden
coolness at her backside as Sabrina deftly dismounted the cock behind
her, leaving more room for it to press even deeper into her welcoming
sex cave. Inch by inch, she pushed back with each thrust forward.
Sabrina deftly used her tongue around Priti’s cunt lips to ease its
passage in. Priti could feel an orgasm growing as more and more of the
monster worked its way into her tiny body. The throbbing and thrusting
never ceasing in intensity as she whimpered with mounting
excitement. Finally, she thrust herself back one final time and her ass
met Lucille’s hot naked body as the young witch still sat astride Henry
behind her.
Lucille
was really turned on and enjoying the sight of the massive organ
thrusting slowly and deeply in and out of the petite teenage body in
long sensuous strokes. She could feel a wildness in her mounting
excitement.
Lucille
leant forward and grabbed Priti’s nipples from behind and twisted them
roughly, making the lass gasp in pain and pleasure. Sabrina went under
the lass and started tonguing Priti’s clit as with hand over her mouth
Priti issued a long silent scream of orgasm. After some minutes of
delight as the orgasm subsided and shuddering in time with the still
throbbing penis, she worked her way back up the massive length. The
thrusting was lessened and using the back of the chair for leverage she
felt the massive head slowly, sensuously moving back and out of her.
Finally,
she came off the piston with a pop and fell into Sabrina’s
arms who caught her before she collapsed on the floor and lay there
panting, her heart throbbing like a wild thing and her love tube pulsing
with delight.
Then
it was Lucille’s turn to kneel on the chair and feel the giant member
enter her from behind. Sabrina stood in front of her and massaging
Lucille’s breasts, offered her own nipples to Lucille’s mouth. Sabrina
loved being suckled by another gal and this time it was a goddess who
was sucking her hard; her tits were turning red from the rough
attention.
Lucille
began to shudder as Henry got into a faster and more urgent rhythm, her
fingers fucking Sabrina in time with each enormous thrust. She was
loving this wild sex and rode Henry with abandonment as he penetrated
her more deeply and easily than with Priti.
Unbelievably
and with almost superhuman strength and agility Lucille lifted Sabrina
bodily and turned her upside down so she could bury her face in the
gal’s wet, wet cunt. As Henry went into Lucille, Lucille’s tongue went
deep into Sabrina cunt, deeper than Sabrina could believe while
Lucille’s nose rubbed hard on Sabrina’s clit. As Henry pulled out,
Lucille sucked at the other gal’s cunt drinking in the juices like a
wildcat. Sabrina, had legs in the air on either side of Lucille’s head,
her sex clamped to Lucille’s mouth by arms that grabbed her arse with
seemingly superhuman strength. Sabrina’s head was dangling below looking
along the length back to Henry’s enormous balls swinging wildly as his
lunges became faster and more desperate. She started to spark with an
emerging climax. One of Sabrina’s hands found Lucille’s clit and began
rubbing the large hard bullet frantically trying to bring Lucille to
orgasm so they could cum together.
Lucille
finally came in a frenzy of paroxysms, with her tongue deep inside
Sabrina. This is what she wanted; this is what she lived for. Lucille
the sex goddess of all the Earth. Henry, feeling the dame’s orgasm
pulled out rapidly just before losing his load. His giant dong sprayed
sperm into the open mouth of Sabrina underneath Lucille, giving her the
her first taste of jizz. He sprayed more over her face and on her red
and engorged tits.
Lucille
desperate for the taste of spunk, clambered off the chair, letting
Sabrina’s legs fall onto the floor and then she was on top of the lass,
eagerly sucking Henry’s cum from a startled Sabrina’s mouth, drinking it
eagerly like a sperm vampire. Then using the cum from Sabrina’s body
she eagerly finger fucked the plainer lass to orgasm with a cum-oiled
hand. Sabrina, couldn’t yell as Lucille’s tongue was deep in her mouth,
but she bucked, her body jerking wildly as the orgasm finally hit her.
There
was some moaning as finally they lay still. The waves of pleasure and
of pain gradually receding. Suddenly Priti asked “What about DADA!”.
All
of their heads spun around. The teacher still stood frozen in the same
position; time seemingly had not passed at all for him. Lucille thought
for a few moments and then said, “I know I’ll trap him so he’s powerless
to do anything against us. Everyone get dressed and get back to the
same position you were in when I zapped him.”
The
students quickly followed her instructions and then watched with horror
and fascination as she undid Snake’s zip and pulled his dick out. She
massaged it until it stood erect and then worked it with her mouth and
tongue, seeming to enjoy giving the teacher a blow job. Finally, with
his dick hard and rigid, she sat down back in her chair, arranged
herself demurely and took out her wand.
She
swept her wand before her incanting “Cum avex tempus flugit.” She then
gave a mighty scream, as she hid the wand and Snake’s snake let cum fly
over her cleavage. “Sir!” she screamed “How dare you! What are you doing
you perv!”
A
confused Snake looked about bewildered and took in the sight of his
swaying boner spraying sperm over his newest pupil’s neck and face and
all the class screaming at him. Not believing what he saw, he packed
himself away as quickly as possible and rushed out of the class as if
all the demons of Hell were on his tail.
“Sabrina! Priti!” Lucille
called “Please come and lick this sperm off me.” Like supplicants, the
two lasses came and knelt on either side of their sex goddess and
carefully licked away the remains of their House master’s cum. Henry
smiled benignly at the sight and felt his manhood stretching again under
his kilt as he watched. And then the bell rang for the end of the
lesson.
It
was night-time and George couldn’t sleep. His mind kept going back to
the Divinity class when he had lost his virginity to Ariella. George had
never really got on with females. He wanted to, but babes never seemed
to like him. They called him Georgy-Porgy, even though he wasn’t fat.
They made up rhymes about him and laughed at him in giggling cliques,
whispering secrets that he was never told. The problem was that George
was a lech and the chicks all distinctively knew it. He was always
looking at them with a leer that said he was mentally undressing them,
which of course he was! He was a toucher, and took every opportunity to
rub against a hottie in a tight spot in a corridor, or - as this morning
- putting his hand in inappropriate places.
But
today had been different! Ariella had sat on his hand, but instead of
leaping off, as he had expected, she had ground her wet sopping cunt
onto his fingers and forced his thumb deep inside her. And if that was
not enough, she had sucked and fucked him in class under the table. It
was the first time he had fucked a chick; the first time he had even
felt a chick’s cunt and he now wanted more. If Ariella had fucked him
once, surely, he could fuck her again. He wanted to fill Ariella with
his cum; in her hot cunt, in her mouth. He wanted to cum all over her
tits. He wanted to kiss her and rub his body all over hers.
Georgy-Porgy
couldn’t sleep because his head was whirling with the fantasy he was
creating and his cock hurt from having a constant erection. A wank was
no good, he wanted to find her room and fuck her brains out.
As
he climbed out of bed and covered his nakedness with a dressing gown,
he briefly wondered what had happened to Ariella after Miss Peacock had
ordered Ariella to follow her from class.
At
the same time George began his night-time excursion, Ariella was not
having difficulty sleeping. She was fast asleep in Dave’s single bed
with the guy’s arms wrapped around her naked body. They had made love
slowly and sensuously and now, after they had both cum in unison, slept
the deep contented sleep of lovers.
Earlier
in the night Ariella had been in the study she shared with Lucille and
could get no peace. Sabrina and Priti where there and they were
simpering to Lucille’s every wish as she used her magic to subtlety
transform them from being just plain to her ideal of beautiful. The
change to a curve of an eyebrow, the pout of a lip, a slight raising of a
cheekbone, a finesse to the chin and the two gals were being
transformed by Lucille, bit by bit to be worthy to be her acolytes, or,
more likely, French courtesans.
Ariella, could
not cope with the oohs and ahs, the little screams of delight, the
fights over the mirror, nor the fawning Lucille received from her
slaves. She had sat on her bed alone for a bit thinking about what had
happened when she had followed Miss Peacock from the classroom after she
had fucked the awful Georgy-Porgy. She knew it had been a mistake, but
his fingers and thumb under her ass just reactivated her
seemingly unsatiable sex-drive and she just wanted to cum and cum again,
whoever it was with.
Ariella
had been scared as the confident Miss Peacock marched along the
corridors to her own private room. She had butterflies in her stomach
and she was utterly ashamed of being caught having salacious sex in Miss
Peacock’s class, especially with the loathsome Georgy Porgy who was
always trying tricks on the gals and was thoroughly disliked. It would
mean expulsion!
Ariella
had been aware that the back of her blouse was somewhat damp and that
the insides of her smooth thighs were wet and slippery from both her own
sex juices and George’s newly delivered large eruption of spunk that
was now dribbling out of her cunt. If she had been wearing knickers it
would not have been so much of a problem, but being naked under her
kilt, there was nothing to stop the slow slippery descent of creamy gunk
towards her knees.
Miss
Peacock’s room, being an old dungeon, was dark with small high windows
letting in a little sunlight from above. The walls were mainly stone,
but with dark panelling around an enormous ancient fireplace, which had
deep easy chairs in front of it. A few severe looking portraits hung on
the walls. Sconces held candles and a candelabra was hanging centrally
over a carved oak table which had four chairs, two down each side. There
was also a desk covered in grimoires. There were two other doors which,
Ariella assumed would lead to a bedroom and bathroom.
Miss
Peacock gave a wave of her wand and the gloom lifted as the candles
sparked with a non-consuming magical flame from which a musky, almost
sensuous scent, filled the air. She looked the
rather dishevelled Ariella up and down and sniffed. “I think you may
smell like a brothel,” she said “but I wouldn’t know because I have
never visited one. Rather you smell of sex, you randy little sex maniac,
your aroma is all cunt juice, sperm and mating pheromones. Did you
really think you could fuck in my class unnoticed?” She asked sternly
stepping closer to the lass.
Ariella
thought for a moment that Miss Peacock would strike her and she backed
up against the end of the table. But instead, Miss Peacock pounced
forward and with fast efficient, almost desperate fingers, started
undoing the top buttons on Ariella’s tight blouse. Before the coed could
object the teacher quickly pulled it up and over the gal’s head, the
movement pushing the Ariella’s bra upwards so that her breasts came free
of the cups. They dangled down as the blouse cuffs caught on her wrists
and she had to bend forward as Miss Peacock struggled to pull the
blouse off over her head.
“Whaa!”
went Ariella in surprise as the garment finally came free and she
straightened up, trying to cover her breasts with her arms. But the
young teacher just carried on oblivious of any protest and grabbing the
loosened bra, also pulled that over Ariella’s head in a swift motion.
“Silence!” she said sternly to the buxom babe. “Gertrude! Here, now!” she shouted as she spun Ariella around to face the table.
A
small house-elf, under 5’ tall came into the room. “Wash, dry and
iron!” Miss Peacock ordered and threw the blouse and bra at Gertrude.
She now undid the buckle on Ariella’s jizz sodden kilt, whipped it away
revealing her pale naked ass.
“Wash, dry and iron!” she ordered again and threw the kilt at the elf.
The
little elf, looked like a young blonde human lass of about 15, but with
large Bambi eyes and pointy ears. She looked a bit like a schoolgirl
from a Hentai picture story and wore a white uniform with blue collar
and cuffs which exaggerated her cute innocent look. Ariella knew the elf
was probably older than she looked, but she had had little to do with
the elves, who ran the operational side of the college, for they were
shy and rarely seen. They used their own magic for cooking and cleaning
the campus and, it seemed they enjoyed being part of the invisible
machinery upon which Briarwood relied.
“What is the magic word?” Gertrude asked in a small but firm voice.
Miss Peacock looked at the elf, gave a chuckle, smiled for the first time and said: “Please!”
Gertrude
gave the naked Ariella a very slow lascivious wink and then, all of a
sudden, the elf threw Ariella’s clothes into the air and with a wave of
her hand they disappeared with a small crack and flash! The elf gave a
small bow and disappeared in a similar fashion.
Giving
her attention back to Ariella, the teacher put a hand between the
babe’s wet thighs from behind and ran it up her legs until it met the
dripping labia, collecting sex juices on the way. Ariella nearly
screamed at her touch and felt a great flush broke out on her pale
cheeks. From behind the teacher rubbed Ariella’s still swollen cunt lips
for a moment, making her gasp, and then withdrew her jizz soaked hand.
“Turn around!” she ordered and Ariella obeyed.
They
were facing each other just inches apart, and with an almost manic
smile on her face Miss Peacock began to delicately lick at the cum in
her hand with a long sensuous tongue. She meowed like a cat enjoying a
saucer of fresh cream. Then, totally unexpectedly she smeared the
remaining sex juices first over Ariella’s slightly parted lips and then
rubbed the remainder onto her naked breasts, massaging the cream into
her aureoles with fast circular movements.
Ariella
was finding that her fears were dimming, she wasn’t going to get
expelled, it appears rather, she was being seduced by her teacher. Miss
Peacock had only been at the college a year. She was a young teacher,
just out of training, who had immediately been recognised for her
prowess as a seer. She was about Ariella’s height and build, with long
chestnut hair and a quaint pert nose and was quite attractive Ariella
had always thought. Ariella again found her hormones activating and heat
warming her damp cunt from within - the teacher’s treatment of her was
turning her on, yet again.
Miss
Peacock looked into Ariella’s eyes and saw the young woman was getting
aroused, and suddenly put her hand around Ariella’s neck pulling her
forward into a deep spermy embrace which Ariella now returned with
enthusiasm.
With
a swift movement Ariella was bodily picked up and sat on the table.
“Lie down you little nymphomaniac! Back, go on, move back! Now open
those legs!” Miss Peacock demanded as Ariella moved further onto the
table.
She
lay back along the length of the table getting ever more excited by the
dominating teacher. She gingerly parted her legs to expose her cum
creamed labia and thighs to the woman.
Miss
Peacock sighed bent forward and sniffed deeply, her nose slowly parting
Ariella’s cunt lips. “Sperm,” she said, faintly “spunk, jizz, cum and
semen. I suppose you are old enough to know all the words. You will need
to know even more than words to become a Sex Goddess though. Don’t say
anything, I know all about you and your ambition - I’ve seen you in my
dreams. I was also a Sex Goddess back at Slither-In, the year you
arrived.” she said. “I love sex and always have and I love the taste of
cum, and I think you need some help clear out this spermy mess.”
The teacher, quickly
bobbed between Ariella’s legs and started lapping at her cunt, easing
out the remains of both Tony and George’s sperm that were mixed with
Ariella’s cum juices. Miss Peacock, with a surprisingly long and agile
tongue that seemed to go deep, deep within Ariella. She licked and
sucked the sex-juices out, causing Ariella to moan with delight.
Finally, seemingly having finished the contents of Ariella’s hot vagina,
like a cat licking up milk, she then licked Ariella’s naked pubis clean
and then moved to the sensitive area between her mound and the top of
her thighs.
Ariella
couldn’t help it, but was fully aroused again by the teacher’s actions,
her clit hardening and her juices beginning to flow ever faster. She
could not think of a more outlandish morning than the one she was having
today, but she was enjoying it.
Miss
Peacock then gently lifted Ariella’s legs and her ass came off the desk
and into the air. The teacher then started on Tony’s drying sperm from
between her ass cheeks, rimming her as she went. Ariella’s mind was in a
whirl as the teacher worked all around her sex with practiced ease
finally coming back around to the front to play in the area around her
clit. The organ twitched, as the teacher’s extraordinary tongue played
with it. It started to enlarge even more until its hard erection stood
proud of her slit. The teacher sucked it and tweaked it and then gently
took it between her front teeth.
But
suddenly Miss Peacock was no longer there! In her place was the soft
velvety fur of a long-haired white cat lying between there between
Ariella’s legs, in the teacher’s place. It was licking Ariella’s clit
with its rough cat’s tongue. Ariella screamed with ecstatic delight at
the roughness of the tongue and then groaned loudly as the cat deftly
pushed a furry paw deep into her wet love tunnel and skillfully found
the magic g-spot. Ariella fainted as an orgasm hit her and brought her
to her third double climax of the morning.
To be continued..
by jane700bond for Literotica.
0 min
September 15, 2025Ariella At College: Part 2
A French coed has her wicked way and gains some disciples.
by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Ariella
and the new French dame were enjoying some girl-on-girl exploration on
the day they moved into the women’s dorms at Briarwood College of
Incanting Arts. The freshman coeds decided to make a contest of which of
them would prevail as ‘Briarwood College Sex Goddess’.
Suddenly
there was a flash and the raucous sound of male voices cheering.
“Magic!” one shouted and the gals parted and sat up quickly to view a
neat hole in the wall that separated their room from that of the guys on
the other staircase. “Magic!” he repeated “What do you think of that
spell, ladies?
We’ll have to hang pictures or something over the hole
when the rooms get inspected, but pretty neat, hey?”
The
guys climbed into the room and Ariella and Lucille, a little
dishevelled, stood up in-front of them. They were two seniors, Tony and
Dave, who Ariella rather liked; not the most handsome guys in the house,
but fun and always up to mischief. “Wow its Ariella! Fuck you’ve
grown-up.” continued Dave in his loud voice “and my god, who are you,
beautiful?” he asked as he took in the glorious sight of Lucille.
“This is Lucille l'Astique, daughter of the Marquis l'Astique le Grand,” explained Ariella “she’s come over from France.”
“Loose
elastic?” Tony queried, fumbling the pronunciation - “I hope your
knickers have loose elastic! Makes them easier to pull down! Ha, ha! And
you dad’s called ‘arse tickler?’. Fantastic, I cannot wait to get to
know you better! He, he he!”
“Huh!”
shrugged Lucille, in a very Gallic way “And I suppose you think that is
funny little guy! You will not slither-in your cock into me that
easily!”
Tony
and Dave looked at each other and burst out laughing “Slither-in your
cock, ha, ha, ha” laughed Dave, “Hadn’t thought of that one! Ha, ha, ha.
Mind you, not a bad idea if you ladies are that way inclined.” He
smirked!
Lucille
without warning pulled her shift over her head and fully revealed her
fabulous body to the others for the first time. Her golden skin shining
in the late afternoon sunshine, her pert breasts erect, her pubis as
naked and smooth as a baby’s. “You little guys wouldn’t know how to
treat a lady! You are all noise and jokes. Look on me and become my
slaves.”
The
guys stood in shocked amazement as the queen of the elves was revealed
in all her naked glory and their jaws dropped open. Lucille went to her
bedside table and picked up her wand. Pointing at each guy in turn she
incanted “Pantus expeliamus.”
Their
trousers flew away and the guys were left naked from the waist, flaccid
dicks hanging down. “Gorgeous giganticus.” Intoned Lucille and two
large boners stood erect before her. Ariella was shocked again, this
time at the way Lucille had used magic in this way to control the guys.
Lucille then used a levitation spell on to the guys to lift and made
them stand side by side on her bed their so their rock-hard erections
were now at the same height as her mouth. “I do not bend my head to
little guys.” She said mischievously.
Lucille
then taking Ariella by the hand, led her to Tony and curved the Moon
Goddess’s hand around his rampant dick. Lucille then went to Dave, whose
dick was the same height as her lips, and took the shaft in her mouth
rocking backwards and forwards with vigorous motions and with loud moans
from the guy.
Ariella
was thinking that she was in danger of losing the Sex Goddess
competition on the first day and began undoing her clothes while trying
to continue to play with Tony’s shaft. The front fastening bra soon came
loose and putting Tony’s dick in her mouth to cover it with plenty of
her saliva took it out again began to rub it over her tits making both
of them more and more aroused. The bulbous head exciting her as it
circled around her nipples. She then grasped one of her breasts in each
hand and pushing them together encircled Tony’s cock in-between. Tony
smoothly thrust up and down her saliva lubricated cleavage, as more
dribbled from her mouth. In a few moments, pre-cum glistening at the end
of the penis and Ariella first bent her neck licked this and then took
the hard erection in her mouth again, thrusting back and forth as
Lucille was doing.
Ariella
had not so much experience with guys, but was determined to learn more
about their hairy muscled bodies and how they could give her pleasure.
Lucille watched with a wicked look in her eye while she continued to
gobble Dave’s manhood greedily. And then she pointed her wand at Tony.
She removed her mouth from Dave’s engorged dick and incanted “Cumus
atlanticus” at which Tony cried out as a sudden tremendous orgasm took
him and cum spurted from his dick into Ariella’s mouth. She backed away
in surprise and as the cock swung out and free, more spunk spurted all
over Ariella’s tits and face, eyes and hair. It was a torrent and
Ariella gasped as more sprayed out and into her mouth again which was
still open in astonishment. She swallowed, but there was too much to
cope with and she couldn’t see with the white cream in her eyes.
Lucille
left Dave standing in shock on the bed and grabbed Ariella, pushing her
own tits over Ariella’s jizz soaked ones, the cum creating a fabulous
lubricant. She licked Ariella’s eyes clear of sperm and forced her mouth
open with her tongue so they could share the fresh cum, greedily
lapping up the salty fluid. Hooking her leg around Ariella’s knee she
then forced Ariella down onto the floor and slid her naked body over the
other gal using her firm breasts to massage the still flowing cum into
their skins. Tony’s spunk worked like a delicious baby oil which Lucille
now rubbed hard onto Ariella’s clit and then used it to lubricate and
widen her own cunt. With deep thrusting fingers she seemed to be trying
to fill her vagina with Tony’s magic sperm, while moaning in increasing
ecstasy.
The
smell of sex was intoxicating Ariella and she screamed with delight as a
red mist descended on her mind and the wild naked smooth body on body
massage from Lucille continued with vigour and her clit hardened in
anticipation.
Lucille
lubricated her own cunt with more of Tony’s torrent of cum, using her
fingers vigorously to push ever more the white creamy fluid into her own
eager cavern and make herself as slippery inside as possible. Then as
Tony’s ejaculations finally subsided, with a groan he collapsed onto the
bed. Lucille suddenly grabbed her wand again and pointing it at Dave
shouted “Caininius penetratus!”
She
stuck her ass, high in the air as Dave, like an automaton, got off the
bed and thrust his rock-hard pistol deeply and roughly into Lucille’s
now wide open, cum-lubricated, scorching hot vagina, doggy style.
Lucille bucked as she still rubbed hard at Ariella’s clit and sucked
more cum from the overcome lass’s burning nipples. Dave thrust hard and
fast and it was obvious he would soon cum as the excitement was too
much. Lucille’s hand went to her wand again and she shouted “Orgasmus
tremendicus”, pointing the wand at the point the two lass’s sex mounds
met and where Dave’s shaft was deeply buried inside her own steaming
cunt.
There
was an explosion in Ariella’s clit and another in her g-spot and then
there was a heavenly silence as the gals together left their bodies and
danced in a red nebula of pleasure light years away. Colours swirled and
a feeling of ecstasy overtook Ariella as she whirled away in space
still holding and kissing her angel Lucille. The vision went on and then
she felt orgasm after orgasm fill her ethereal body until there was
nothing left to do but collapse into a wisp and disappear in the garden
of pleasure that Lucille had created for her.
After
a while Ariella slowly wandered the long road back to consciousness,
her spirit returning to her body as it cooled and she awoke to find
herself lying on the hard wooden floor with Lucille asleep on top of her
and Dave collapsed and spent above, his wilting cock half out of
Lucille’s still dripping cunt. Ariella felt very sticky and her eyes
wandered around the room until she saw Tony back in his trousers sitting
on a bed, knees hunched up, looking a bit like a gnome. He smiled wanly
at her. “Fuck!” he said. “Magic!” she said and started to pull herself
carefully from under the tacky bodies of Lucille and Dave. It seemed
that the three were almost glued together with drying spunk.
Abandoning
the seemingly mesmerised Tony and grabbing her robe, she left her study
and went into the shower room opposite. Here she stripped naked again
and then stood under the warm water and started to rub the sperm away
from her shoulders and breasts. Ariella noticed how wonderfully slippery
and smooth the newly re-hydrated cum made the skin all over her body.
With memories of what had just happened flooding back into her mind, her
hand again found her clit and she gently massaged herself to another
climax as she, surprising herself at the thought, imagined herself being
fucked slowly from behind by the tall dark figure of Dr. Snake.
Finally, satiated Ariella realised lumps of jizz had creating knots in her hair and they were going to be a pain to get out.
Sexually
satisfied for the moment, hair washed, conditioned and combed straight,
Ariella thought seriously about what happened just now in the bedroom.
“Nice! Clever! Exciting and magic!” she thought, “But far too quick.
Lucille was too urgent and desperate. Poor Tony looked exhausted by his
ordeal and Dave was a goner.”
The
orgasms were amazing, but there were other and better ways of achieving
this surely, rather than using hypnotised guys and magic fountains of
cum. There was, she thought, still a chance for her to become this
year’s Sex Goddess of Briarwood College, after all, if she could out do
Lucille and make all the other students love her.
First Day of Classes
The
next day, Ariella put on one of her newly bought bras and then her
school blouse, realising as she did it up, that she should have bought
new blouses as well as bras, as the buttons were straining over her now
much bigger chest, revealing quite a cleavage.
Then
she found her kilt, which also being last year’s, was probably a bit
shorter than regulation, ending several inches above her knees!
Lucille
did not seem to be much of a morning person and moaned about the early
hour, but eventually Ariella managed to get her into her new uniform and
down to breakfast. Once fed, Ariella showed Lucille around the college
for a bit before they both went to their Advanced Potions class. After
that Ariella found someone else to take Lucille to her Necromancy class,
a subject Ariella was not taking and Ariella was delighted she now had a
free period and time to think.
She
went back to her room in the tower of Briarwood to consider the Sex
Goddess competition seriously. The hole in the wall between her bedroom
and the guys was hidden by a charm she had created the previous night
and lifting it with a revealing spell, she climbed through to Dave and
Tony’s room.
Considering
that Lucille had rather abused them yesterday, even if they did get
their rocks off, she thought she better be conciliatory. The sex, while
exciting, had not been too kind or quite consensual as the guys had lost
their free will under Lucille’s spells. Once through the hole Ariella
waved her wand and the gap disappeared again under the charm.
Dave
was sitting on his bed in his kilt, knees up balancing a large spell
book on his thighs. “Hi Ariella.” He said warily. She sat down on the
end of the bed by his feet. “Some friend you have through there! She’s a
bit over the top?”
“Sorry Dave,” said Ariella, I had no idea she was going to do any of that stuff. Have you survived the experience unscathed?“.
“Well,
I can’t remember much, except a massive orgasm blowing my socks off,
but I’m sure some of those spells were illegal. Once I had woken up and
got rid of the sticky mess in the shower, I found I was unscathed. Tony
says that, despite the gallon of cum he ejaculated, his manhood still
appears to be working fine. But, for goodness sake, whatever happened to
foreplay and the guys also having some fun? We’re not sex robots you
know!”
“Could
have been my fault Dave,” Ariella said softly “we had already been
through the foreplay bit by ourselves and I think Lucille was already
overexcited when you and Tony arrived.” She laid a finger on Dave’s
naked shin and moved it up and down lazily through the light adolescent
hairs.
Dave
sighed and said “Over-sexed that dame, and that’s coming from me, a
testosterone filled eighteen-year-old Slither-in alumnus!”
Ariella
started to play with the hairs on his legs, twisting them
absentmindedly. “Ow!” said Dave and Ariella stop the twisting and put a
hand carelessly on Dave’s bare knee.
“We
are going to compete with each other for Sex Goddess of Briarwood
College.” she said wistfully “But she seems to be so much more powerful
than me and, wow, is she stunning to look at?”
“Phew! Ariella, she does not stand a chance against you!” Said Dave.
Ariella
opened her eyes widely and she turned and looked at him, her hand
descending nonchalantly from the knee an inch up the inside of his
thigh.
“You
are stunningly beautiful! You’re a natural and people like you. I like
you and if we properly plan how to beat her wild bad magic, I am sure we
can get you the crown.”
With
a dreamy look on her face, Ariella’s hand carelessly caressed Dave’s
thigh and went further under the kilt. “Yeah!” She said with eagerness,
“A Sex Goddess is worshipped, not feared!” Her hand went back to his
knee.
Then
again, seemingly in a dream world of her own, Ariella’s hand slowly
started to explore again. Dave shifted with a sigh and moved the spell
book onto the bed-side table.
“Oh
Dave,” she said “it’s no good, I need more experience, especially with
guys. She lent her head against his knee and, seemingly without
conscious thought, her hand gently swept gradually onwards and inwards
up the thigh until she suddenly met the tip of his shaft coming the
other way which flicked up in salute. Dave moaned and as if
suddenly realising what she was doing, Ariella’s hand retreated.
But
as Dave was obviously not objecting to her exploring hand and feeling
that now familiar horniness warming her cunt, she, more deliberately
this time, adventured forward again and brushed the tip of his dick with
her fingers.
After
a few tentative moments, Ariella’s head slid down from his knee to his
shin so she got a better view into the dimness under the
kilt. "Everything in working order.” She thought as Dave’s manhood
pointed at her straight and hard. Carefully she reached forward and her
fingers played around his bulbous head, pulling back his foreskin to
release it. Finding pre-cum already forming at the tip, she carefully
slid the oil around the top, gently massaging it. Dave groaned.
As
Dave sat still and breathless, her hand moved still deeper in and
massaged the supple skin of his shaft. Then climbing up on the bed, her
ass in the air, her head followed her hand under the kilt until she
could kiss the tip of his now hot member and lick around the head.
“Is this how you do foreplay?” She asked with a muffled voice.
“Fuck
yeah!” Said Dave and lifted his kilt back so he could see what she was
doing. Slowly at first and then with increased confidence, up and down
the length of his dick went her tongue, around his balls went her
fingers massaging the ball-sack gently. His hand went his kilt buckle on
the side to undo it. He lifted his backside off the bed to get rid of
it which, somehow, caused his dick to pop neatly into Ariella’s welcome
warm mouth. He pulled the kilt away and dumped it on the floor.
Ariella
was gentle, she was caring and she loved massaging the straight hard
shaft with both hands and tongue while Dave lay back in ecstasy,
caressing the gal’s head as she moved up and down.
He
lent forward and pulled up Ariella’s kilt revealing her cute white ass
sticking up in the air. He fondled it lovingly, hands massaging her bare
cheeks as they explored the way round to her secret places.
She
moved further forward, slowly and sexily undoing the buttons of her
tight blouse and then her bra to reveal hard and aroused nipples. She
dripped saliva from her mouth onto her cleavage and slowly moved up
Dave’s body until she was in a position to use her breasts to massage
his dick. Being closer now, Dave’s hands could feel around her ass
cheeks and find the aroused dampness of her cunt which he rubbed gently,
probing with his fingers.
After
enjoying the sensation of Dave’s massage for a few minutes, Ariella
moved forward still more, now kissing, licking and nipping at his
nipples and grounding his dick with her pubis, whilst he groaned with
longing.
Then
she sat upright, her boobs proudly pointing in the air where he could
grab and play with them. Slowly she rubbed her naked slit up and down
the length of his broomstick hard shaft, cunt juices making her slow
deliberate passage smooth and sensuous. His bulbous head found her clit
and dick and clit danced together for some minutes in an erotic ballet
of joy.
Pushing
herself back a little so the head of his penis was pushing at her labia
and widening her cunt lips she sat up and holding the rod in one hand
Ariella rubbed his dick up and down the length of her slit until with a
sudden push and a gasp she forced herself down on it, taking the full
length deep inside and then moaned with delight. She rose up and sank
down in a slow rhythm, her hands massaging her own breasts. Then one of
Dave’s hands found her clit and using her fragrant cunt juices to
lubricate it, started to rub her off.
Feeling
herself nearing climax and feeling the urgency in Dave’s throbbing gun
and trying to make the pleasure last as possible, she sat right up and
released his cock before either of them came. Leaning forward and she
rubbed her nipples into his much smaller ones. He loved it. Raising her
ass skywards she slowly moved her tongue down his muscled stomach to
again find his dick to play with it with her mouth and tongue.
Ariella was still licking her own cunt juices off Dave’s shaft when Tony quietly and unnoticed came through the door.
Tony
took in the scene quickly, Ariella with her fabulous ass in the air
with her mouth clamped over Dave’s member, whose eyes were closed in
pleasure. With an instant erection he quickly climbed on the bed behind
Ariella and lifted his kilt so he could plunge his boner straight into
her wide-open pink wet cavern.
Opening
his eyes, at the sudden motion on the bed, Dave was surprised by sudden
appearance of his friend, but Ariella was loving this new and
surprising innovation. It was the first time she had had a guy take her
from behind and after the first shock soon started to use her cunt
muscles to clamp hard on the dick that was now ploughing deep inside
her.
She
started copying Tony’s fuck rhythm on Dave’s cock, moving up and down
quickly in time with Tony’s urgent thrusts. She put one hand underneath
her to reach back and find her clit and tweaked her nipples with the
other whilst Dave bucked deeper and deeper into her mouth, catching her
teeth with the head of his cock on each out-stroke.
Shouting,
Dave came first, shooting hot cum into her throat in a gush she could
hardly swallow. His orgasmic cumming lit the fire in her clit and she
started her first orgasm, tightening herself still harder on Tony’s
iron-hard rod that thrust deep inside her and she convulsed with
shudders of desire. These shudders in turn released the sperm from
Tony’s balls and he filled her love tunnel with creamy white spunk. The
feel of this red-hot release inside her then brought her vagina to
climax and after quivering in pleasure for what seemed like minutes, she
released Dave’s dick from her mouth and fell spent and satisfied onto
his chest, her tingling breasts resting on his taut muscular stomach.
Her dive forward in turn released Tony from her tight cunt and he
watched, still aroused, as his newly made cream pie begin to dribble out
from between her legs.
However,
Tony was not finished, he still had more in him and he massaged his cum
with his dick around her swollen cunt lips making Ariella moan. Then
still using his hard cock, he spread the jizz over her naked arse,
especially in the crease between the two ass cheeks. Then like a lion
rampant thrust up and down between her well lubricated gap until a
second spray of cum shot over her back. Finally, he sat down, on the end
of the bed, and gently massaged the cum into Ariella’s skin.
“We were only discussing foreplay.” said Dave ironically.
“Whoops!” said Tony, “Sorry Ariella, I saw your beautifully opened cunt and I couldn’t help myself.”
“It’s
no problem,” said Ariella dreamily from Dave’s chest. “I enjoyed that.”
She stretched herself out like a cat, her face coming up to meet Dave’s
and to kiss him gently on the lips and her feet moving back to rest on
Tony’s softening sticky manhood which she played with, with her toes.
A
bell rang to mark the end of period and the three jumped up knowing
there were classes to get to in the next two minutes or points would be
deducted. Hurriedly Ariella did up her bra, and her blouse
buttons, then she pulled her kilt straight aware of the stickiness on
her back, where Tony’s cum was once again beginning to dry on her skin.
She hoped it didn’t show through her blouse.
Then
it was off to Divining The Future- 101, at a run, with Ariella aware of
more cum slowly escaping from her cunt and dribbling down the inside of
her legs. She hoped no one would notice any of the drips that were
marking her trail along the campus corridor.
The
three arrived in the dungeon classroom just in time and breathless,
with a heaving chest, Ariella chose a bench seat at the back, next to
another Slither-In alumnus, called George. George smiled a wicked
Slither-In smile at her and as she pushed her kilt back and sat down, he
deftly managed to place his left hand, palm up, where she sat. Her cum
soaked cunt came down on his fingers and she nearly yelped.
George at first grinned at Ariella because of the trick he had pulled, but then started to frown as he realised that:
Ariella was naked under her kilt,
Her cunt was red-hot, and
She appeared to be smearing Tony’s semen & her own cunt fluid over his hand.
George
tried to free himself, but Ariella was rather cross now and wanting
revenge for this intrusion into her very personal space. She couldn’t
tell the teacher as she was still exuding Tony’s cum, so she forced
herself down on George’s wriggling fingers trapping them and smiled an
even more wicked smile back at George.
She subtlety
shifted herself so that George’s index finger now met her still
engorged clit and she moved herself with tiny movements so that George
involuntarily started to massage it.
She
and George were having difficulty concentrating on the class and
despite having sex so recently, Ariella was beginning to feel aroused
yet again by this unexpected turn of events. She shifted herself
slightly again and managed to find the tip of George’s thumb, which
involuntarily started to work its way between her hot cum dripping cunt
lips. She slowly moved forwards and backwards as his thumb began to open
her cunt once more and went deeper and deeper in.
Meanwhile her small movements on the bench made George’s trapped index finger rub her clit. Her eyes closed in pleasure.
“Ariella!”
came the voice of Miss Peacock, the Divination teacher “I’m glad to see
you day dreaming with such a lovely smile on your face, but we haven’t
gone into trance yet. That’s coming next.”
Ariella sat up to attention, forcing George’s thumb still further into her sex cave.
Miss
Peacock lowered the lights until it was almost dark and started the
hypnotic chant for this Divination lesson. All the pupils slowly started
to sink into the trance state needed for divining the future - that is
except George and Ariella.
The
way Ariella was using George’s finger and thumb to excite herself was
making her ever more randy and, in the welcome gloom, she took her right
hand, put it to her mouth and spat on it. She pushed back George’s kilt
under the table and groped her way in to find his hard, fat cock. She
starting to wank him off, her spit easing the up and down movements.
George started to breathe hard, but then the rest of the class were now
comatose so no one noticed.
Rarely
one not to take the lead, Ariella looked around at
her hypnotised classmates and teacher and, slipping off George’s
squashed and very wet hand, she dove under the bench, leaving him to
flex his wet fingers in relief. Turning, Ariella put her head up
George’s kilt and took him in her mouth, roughly, not like with Dave
earlier, using her teeth to pull at the skin as she pulled him in and
out, making the guy squirm in his seat with a mixture of pain and
pleasure.
“This
is not good enough.” she thought after a few moments, “I’m doing all
the work.” So, rotating around under the desk she put her head down and
brought her ass up between his legs and guided his fat dick into her hot
wet vagina. She moved a little forward and then rammed the hard boner
back into her cunt while George held her ass. Then moving back and
forth, George’s member going deeper and deeper each time back time she
found herself rapidly towards another orgasm as George’s ball banged
against her backside.
Having
been brought up in a boarding school Ariella had learnt the importance
of a silent orgasm and this is what she now achieved as George’s cock
burst forth with sperm spurting deep within her. She stayed there for a
few moments holding him inside herself as his dick began to soften and
then she moved forward, under the desk, to release him. There was now
even more cum dribbling between her legs. “Oh, for some tissues!” she
thought.
George,
who had sat with his eyes closed had not seen the danger, but looking
down, Ariella suddenly noticed that in front of the desk were a pair of
highly fashionable shoes, and one of then was tapping the floor.
“Ariella?”
said a quiet voice “Come out Ariella.” Pulling her kilt down behind
her, jizz trickling out of her crack, Ariella crept out of the front of
the desk. “Follow me!” commanded Miss Peacock is a sharp whisper. Then
she said, loud enough that George could hear, “I’m going to assume that
George is actually in a trance and knows nothing about what you just
did!”
At
the same time Ariella was walking shamefaced and trembling behind Miss
Peacock, towards the teacher’s study, her cunt dripping fresh sperm
between her smooth young legs (this was from her recent encounter with
George), the new French pupil Lucille L'Astique was also causing
trouble.
To be continued,
by jane700bond for Literotica
0 min
September 14, 2025 Ariella At College: Part 1
Snogwarts graduates become Students of Briarwood, then compete for Sex Goddess.
by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Preface:
While boarding school did a reasonable job of separating guys and gals, The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts could not stop us being normal horny teens and experimenting. They had separate single sex boarding houses, but this generally meant that, at night, gals would experiment with gals and guys would experiment with guys. Then they would experiment with the opposite sex in small forgotten rooms and outbuildings and in the woods and fields that surrounded the college.
Ariella, a British gal aged 18, when this story starts, might appear to have more experience than would be otherwise expected. She is no virgin! This higher education academy further develops the craft of wizardry in areas of seduction and behavioral manipulation.
The heroine is taught in the story, by the young teacher, Gabriella Peacock “The Sex Goddess awakens desires in others and lets them fulfill their own fantasies through her own vast appetite for sex. She does not enslave! She gives and takes pleasure and fun.”
This adaptation is based on the script posted by Jane700bond.
Part 1.
The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts was the premier post-secondary college of wizardry in the world and it was seven years after Ariella Divine and her other 11-year-old contemporaries had first arrived at the enormous Snogwarts castle in the far north of Scotland. Now 18, they had started their first year and are to take their Advanced Level Wizarding exams. Being 18 gave them some privileges the younger students back at Snogwarts don't have. For example, she only had to share a room with one other dorm mate instead of five; and like herself, all college students had their own set of bathrooms and showers. She had looked forward to coming back to Scotland after the long summer holiday and catching up with old friends and lovers. There were twelve pupils in the top year in Slither-in House that had survived the earlier years and advanced to The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts, six each of guys and gals
Ariella was universally acknowledged to have grown up to be beautiful. She was slim with black hair, stunning turquoise blue eyes and pale skin inherited from her Irish grandmother. As so often happens, she had grown during the long summer holidays. At 5 foot 7, she now stood a good bit taller, was rather more curvaceous and her breasts had filled out nicely.
This latter bit of growing made her very happy as she had been rather flat chested until then, not really even an A cup and she hadn’t worn bras. However, during this summer she was sure she could tell that her breasts had grown more each night of the holiday and she would experiment with them in front of the mirror before breakfast. Finally, in late August she achieved an ambition, to be able to play with her nipples with her own tongue. Soon, she thought, she would be able to suck her own teats!
She deliberately dressed in a short-cut tee-shirt that was straining at the front as she wanted to show off her new weapons of sexual mass destruction. She appreciated the admiring glances from the people she passed in the street and in one or two cases, where she fancied the looker, returned the glance with a mischievous smile before she moved on. She had also noticed, the more her tits filled out, the more randy she was becoming!
One adventurous day, late in the holiday, she had decided to go and look for some new bras that would fit her fast maturing body. This was to be her first proper bra fitting and Ariella was a little nervous about what was involved. Walking into the lingerie shop she noticed a rather stern woman behind the till and a much younger assistant with a nice face who Ariella thought was rather lovely. Choosing to ignore the matron and talk to the gal instead, together they discussed potential styles and colours and then, finding the gal ever more attractive, Ariella shyly asked if she could have a proper fitting. Ariella was so glad it was the young woman and not the foreboding manager who was to help her in such a personal manner. Cheerily the gal called out to the manager what she had been asked to do and led Ariella to the back of the shop.
They squeezed themselves together into a small fitting room and both gals seemed to appreciate the closeness that this entailed. Currently Ariella was braless and she was aware that her now rather prominent and hard nipples protruded through the cotton of her top. Rather nervously Ariella stripped off her tee-shirt to reveal her newly blossomed breasts and the gal stood for a moment apparently admiring them, but maybe “just sizing her up professionally”, Ariella thought.
The young gal’s tongue was peeking through her lips as she concentrated. The sight of it began to make Ariella feel a little horny, but she had a first got a real buzz of excitement when the clerk passed the tape measure around her back and then under her breasts, gently lifting them slightly with warm hands to get the tape underneath and to measure her chest properly. It was the first time anyone else had touched these new larger and rounder mounds and she was surprised at how sensitive they were.
Then the clerk had really made her gasp as she lifted her breasts again and then moved the tape up and tightened it over Ariella’s nipples, the shop clerk’s face showed a knowing impish grin. They were alone together in the small fitting room close enough to hug and Ariella was certain the gal would love to play a much more dangerous game in the curtained square if she had dared. The clerk’s tongue was sticking out through her lips again as, with great absorption, she put her nose an inch from Ariella’s chest and then read out the measurement with a surprising huskiness in her voice: “34-inch C-cup, I think. Shall I go and get some for you to try on?”
The gal rather slowly pulled the tape from Ariella’s chest, brushing as if accidentally the aureoles and hardened nipples - there was so little room, and it was such an intimate role she played, it could have been and accident - not! Ariella felt a heat between her legs as the clerk swished through the curtain and disappeared leaving her standing alone, half naked. She wondered about how horny she had become over the last couple of months as new hormones cruised her body. She seemed to think about sex more and more every day, her mind imagining a whole Karma Sutra of different possibilities with both guys and gals.
Humping her large teddy bear had been the first surprise, the coldness of its glass nose on her clit and the bears soft fur between her legs made her appreciate the old stuffed toy in a very different way than when she had been a child. Then there was the head of the power-shower - wow what did that do when she sprayed between her legs and soaped herself? Then she had experimented in the kitchen when her parents were out. Olive oil was good, but coconut oil was better, especially when used to lubricate the banana with which she tested the tightness of her love canal by slowly parting her cunt lips with the black tip and gently pushing it in. The thing really to avoid, she discovered to her cost, was chilli oil. She had had to sit crying in a cold bath for half an hour after trying that on her clit and was not going to forget the heat of that exceedingly hot burning and painful orgasm.
Even though it was a warm late August day, Ariella felt goose-pimples rising on her bare skin, especially around her exposed nipples and she shivered. The gal was about Ariella’s age, a little shorter, with her blonde hair tied tidily up in a ponytail. She had golden-brown eyes which seemed to look through Ariella and know her deepest desires.
Ariella could tell the clerk was experienced in dealing with bras as her chest was front heavy and needed good support. It would have had a challenge getting that pair of whoppers through adolescence without a substantial investment in fitting sessions. She must have had a lot of fans at school! Now, in a low-cut white top the deep tight valley of her cleavage exuded sex-appeal and invited an investigation into the warm hidden depths of its crevasse. Ariella wondered at her size, “34D or, more probably, Double D?” she thought, but did not know the answer.
The young woman’s lips were full like Ariella’s and she was wearing a fashionable scarlet lip-gloss. As she had turned to leave Ariella, could not help but clock her beautiful pert backside in tight-fitting leggings. Nice, she thought, and imagined for a moment cupping that ass, whilst grinding herself into the gal as they kissed deeply, fiery hot nipples rubbing together. The heat and moisture between Ariella’s legs became more noticeable and she felt the blood rise to her cheeks.
After a few minutes, the clerk came back with a pile of boxes. “Shall I help you try them on?” She asked innocently.
Ariella nodded, being her first time at a bra fitting, she barely dared to think what helping might involve; just having the gal measuring her had been arousing enough!
The first bra was rear fastening and she put her hands out in front of her, hovering inches above the tempting cleavage, as the clerk threaded the straps up over her arms and then carefully and gently lifted Ariella’s breasts into the cups to make them comfortable. Ariella shuddered with a little gasp of pleasure as the hands slowly moulded her flesh into the right position. The gal then leaned forward putting her head over Ariella’s shoulder so she could see to fasten the bra at the back. The movement forward pushed the gal’s own breasts into Ariella’s hands. As Ariella hastily moved her arms to the side, the gal lent further forward and her own young covered bosom created a firm contact with Ariella’s increasingly hard and aroused exposed peaks. The clerk expertly did up the bra and held the embrace for a few moments longer than necessary before moving her chin slowly back over Ariella’s shoulder. Very deliberately, she kept her chin in firm contact with Ariella’s skin as she moved her head down over Ariella’s chest. Finally, the gal stopped with her nose rested on the link between the two cups of Ariella’s cleavage. Ariella stood there quietly, so close to the clerk that she could smell the sweetness of the gal’s breath. In a sudden a state of anticipation and rising desire, Ariella’s heart began to race.
“I better test the tightness.” The clerk said with a gulp, moving back slightly and leaving a gap of air between their heaving bosoms. With an air of expert concentration, she inserted a finger of each hand under the left and right straps and tested the tension. Then she moved her fingers around to the front inside the bra’s material. She stopped, rather unprofessionally, with a finger on each nipple, then slowly inserting her thumbs up inside the cups, she pinched the teats gently making Ariella even more aroused. “A bit tight.” She said loudly, as if to an audience beyond the curtain. “Shall we try the next cup size up?” Reluctantly, Ariella thought, the clerk removed one of her hands and put her finger to her lips whilst miming a warning at the curtain with her eyes.
There was a rustle outside and an authoritative female voice asked “How are things going Emelia?”
“OK Miss Havisham,” the newly named Emelia replied “we’ll find the right fitting in a minute or two.”
“Fine”, came the response “I’ll be by the till if you need me.” Again a rustle and footsteps moved away.
“I’m sorry,” whispered Emelia to Ariella, “but I’m going to have to behave!” As if to contradict herself, she hovered her mouth directly over Ariella’s breasts as she seductively reached around and neatly undid the bra. As the breasts came free her sweet lips were apart and a drop of saliva escaped and slowly dropped onto Ariella’s newly unconstrained left breast. The clerk stared at the glistening drop for a moment and then quickly darted forward and took Ariella’s nipple in her mouth, at the same time she passionately began to play with the other nipple with her hand, rubbing the teat between her fingers. Ariella gasped and grasped Emelia ’s ass, cheeks and ground her hot crotch into the hottie, hoping their now engorged clits would connect somehow through their thin summer clothes. Half-naked, Ariella had never felt so hot.
After a little while and some heavy breathing, aloud Emelia said, as normally as she could, “Have you tried a front-fastening bra?” With which she pulled her own top downward and unfastened her own bra as if demonstrating how it worked. Ariella gazed with amazement at the grapefruit sized tits and dived forward to take one of Emelia ’s amazing large brown nipples in her own mouth. In sudden desperation for sexual satisfaction, she thrust her hand down the front of Emelia ’s leggings and with urgency found her way through the flimsy panties to Emelia ’s hot, hot cunt lips and started massaging her sex.
Another rustle outside and Ariella smiled mischievously at Emelia as she said loudly “I think front-fastening is much more convenient, but can I try the next size up?”
“Yes of course, Miss.” Said Emelia and with Ariella’s hand still rubbing hard inside her panties and desperately trying not to gasp or moan, she started rummaging loudly through the boxes. “Here we are! Try this one. This one is a Tee-Shirt bra, just great for what you’re wearing.”
With the looming presence outside, Emelia shrugged and grinning naughtily, carefully removed Ariella’s hand from her damp cunt and putting it to her mouth, and briefly licked her own sex juices from the other gal’s fingers. After one last desperate deep honey-flavoured kiss, Emelia straightened her clothes, handing Ariella the new bra and showed her how it fastened by demonstrating with her own. “That’s perfect,” called Ariella, in a business-like voice, “I’ll keep this one on and take those please.”
Checking in the mirror she looked decent, Emelia turned to go through the curtain. Ariella, had a last feel of her new friend’s backside, slipping her hand between her legs and feeling the dampness there for a few moments. Using her thumb, she found Emelia’s hot cunt lips through the material, making Emelia gasp before she moved off through the curtain. A moment later a woman thrust her head through and asked if everything was satisfactory.
“Excuse me,” said Ariella haughtily “but I’m dressing, do you mind!” The head withdrew with embarrassed rapidity and for a moment Ariella sat down with a sigh, her hand undoing the button and then going down into her shorts to find her firm, stiff clit crying out for satisfaction. After a moment or two she stood and started to pull on her tee-shirt, but her hand went down into the tight darkness again for a few more moments of pleasure. She was still playing with herself and had her back to the curtain when Emelia came in. The buxom woman stood pressing herself hard against Ariella’s back and licked her ear as she breathed deeply. Ariella could only just cope with the hot breath and tickling tongue, but when Emilia’s hand thrust down the front of her shorts to join her own, she nearly came. Emelia said aloud “Your bras miss.”
She kissed Ariella on the back of the neck and passed over a piece of paper with her number on it. “Fancy a drink tonight?” She asked quietly and then slipped away. Ariella adjusted herself, then incredibly aware of the dampness between her legs and the smell of sex on her hand, she marched out past the manager into the sunlight.
That night had been a great way to end the holiday. Emelia may have been a muggle, but she was a very sexy muggle and great fun to be with. After a short drink it was obvious that they couldn’t wait to get back to exploring each other’s bare barely adult bodies, so with sex hormones going wild in their 18-year-old brains they almost ran from the pub to Emelia’s small flat and were soon tearing each other’s clothes off to try and cool their heated naked skin.
It was wonderful for Ariella to bury her head in Emelia’s large beautiful breasts and suckle her until Emelia groaned with longing. They were the biggest pair Ariella had ever played with and she loved the soft bouncing flesh and dark firm nipples. Ariella thought it so good to have her cunt licked and her clit teased by a gal who seemed to have much more experience than her school friend paramours. Ariella loved Emelia sitting on her face whist she probed the gal’s deep dark love tunnel with her tongue and gently nipping with her teeth.
Sitting there, with Ariella’s tongue licking deep inside her, Emelia then brought her clit to orgasm and let Ariella drink an eruption of honey juices when she came. Ariella had no idea that a gal could cum like that, but lapped up the nectar as Emelia bucked and shuddered in climax.
Ariella’s face was now soaking wet with Emelia’s cum juices and this made her own need to cum even more urgent. Emelia’s hot lubricated cunt slid easily over Ariella’s breasts and stomach, leaving a snail-trail of sex juices and then Emelia turned around to kneel between Ariella’s now spread-eagled legs. Emelia sucked Ariella’s nipples while she fucked her with two fingers, ever enlarging her hot pink wet hole. Then finding the magic g-spot, and at the same time using her thumb on Ariella’s clit, Emelia was able to bring Ariella to a simultaneous climax. Ariella screamed in pleasure as the orgasms made her entire body shudder and tingle; it was the best sex she had ever had … to date.
The two gals spent the night together sometimes snoozing until one or the other, with exploring fingers, would arouse the other and they would start their love-making again discovering new delights. Finally, the dawn found them wrapped naked around each other in exhausted sleep.
Now Ariella was at The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts, and a year of intrigue, magic and adventure was ahead of her and in Briarwood there was more chance of interesting sex than in any of the others. After her adventure with Emelia, Ariella thought if might be fun trying to win the role of Briarwood Sex Goddess and bring the poor reputation of Slither-in alumnae to new depths of depravity. Whilst an honour not recognised by the college officially, Sex Goddess was a title given to one of the babes of Briarwood each year and, in celebration of her newly awakened sex drive, Ariella thought of the excitement to be had on the way to be crowned.
Slither-in was the naughty house at Snogwarts, where the virtuous and the boring where not welcome. Slither-in students were specially chosen by the Sorting Hat that magically recognised that they would grow up to be as randy as hell; the guys were filled with testosterone and the gals, nymphomaniacs. What could possibly go wrong in a boarding school house where the final year students where all full of new found magical powers and ready to experiment?
Ariella had left the express train late in the afternoon and entered the Briarwood womens’ dorm, an ancient edifice of towers and dungeons. She went immediately to the house notice board. Firstly, there was a notice about uniforms.
· “Because of the current warm weather, and to maintain a healthy well-ventilated body, kilts and cotton shirts or blouses are the order of the day until the weather cools. In true Scots fashion kilts will be worn commando style by students. By order: Snake, the new Dean of Students”.
Because the college was also in the north of Scotland, both sexes had a kilt as part of their uniform. The guys wore a more heavily pleated style, whilst the gals were lighter and shorter. The order to wear kilts was quite usual in warm weather, but the order for commando style was normally just for the guys. Ariella was intrigued and thought the coolness it provided would be a welcome change from wearing knickers all the time. But uniforms weren’t needed until the next day when lessons started.
Ariella then looked to see who was sharing rooms with whom and was surprised to discover the name of her roommate was unknown to her. It was unusual for a new pupil to join in the final year. She went to the Dean of Students to ask who Lucille l'Astique was and where had she come from.
Dr. Snake, who just joined the college faculty this fall semester, had come from the Slither-in House at Snogwarts. He already knew several of the college students from their younger days. He was also Master of Defense Against The Dark Arts (or DADA for short) and, as suited the position, was a tall dark saturnine figure, about thirty-five years old. He often frightened the pupils of the other houses with his dark humour and ferocious tongue, but he has a soft spot for his own students and after seven years Ariella was on good terms with him. She knocked and went into his office where Snake lounged in his office chair, feet up on the large red leather desk. He looked up as she came in and stared at Ariella with surprise, seeming to slowly take in how she had flowered over the summer, his eyes roving deliberately from her shapely legs, her firm bare midriff and then he her clocked her expanded bosom, straining in its tight short tee-shirt. After lingering thoughtfully for a moment his eyes finally came to rest on the stunning beauty of her face.
Then slowly lifting himself languorously from his chair he approached with a wide smile. “Why Ariella,” he said, “you have grown both taller and considerably more beautiful over the holiday.” His six-foot three height always made her feel like the little girl she had been when she had first met him. Now he looked down on her with satisfaction as he took in her new shape, examining the newly formed breasts that pressed against the tight cotton of her top. The look he gave may have been entirely appropriate for the supposedly evil DADA Snake, Dean of Students, but was probably inappropriate for your average teacher.
His hands motioned in front of her and for a moment Ariella, heart thudding a little faster, thought he was going to grab her breasts and try them for size. But instead, as if by magic a badge saying “Prefect” appeared in one hand and with extreme delicacy, he pinned it over her heart, being careful not to let the sharp pin prick her skin. Ariella grinned with excitement at the honour - Prefect! She was so overwhelmed it did not occur to her that Dr. Snake was extraordinarily close. His hands continued to hover near her top as if he was wondering if he could dare lift it up and expose the secret delights it hid.
He smiled again, “Umm,” he muttered “your lips have filled out beautifully as well. Gosh, it is nice to have such a sexy and beautiful damsel in my care. I like to make the beautiful ones my Prefects so I can get to know them better. Maybe in your case the badge should say “Perfect” instead of “Prefect” you look so good. Damsels are much more attractive to have around … and more tempting … than those horrible randy guys, I always think. I never make them prefects. You must come and have tea with me one day“ He finished abruptly.
Snake had never spoken to Ariella like this before and she felt flushed and a little delighted to have caught the attention of the older wizard. "Sexy and beautiful!” she thought, “I like that description.”
“Who is this Lucille l'Astique I am to share with?” she asked looking into his dark smiling eyes.
“Ah, Lucille!” he said. “She is a French dame, daughter of the infamous wizard the Marquis l'Astique le Grand. She has had to escape to Britain as her father was recently arrested for using black magic! I hope you will welcome her and make friends… I know you like to be friendly with gals.” He winked and Ariella wondered quite what he knew exactly about her being friendly with gals.
“She is probably feeling lonely and scared.” He continued, “So I thought of lovely you as the perfect companion. Please show her the ropes and mentor her through the complexities of Snogwart’s life.”
Ariella smiled and agreed to go and find the new gal and introduce her to the dormatory and the college. As she turned, Snake’s hand patted her bottom and Ariella, instinctively, brushed the hand away with her own which then came in hard contact with a very hard snake in Snake’s trousers. The doctor gasped and Ariella went brightly on her way thinking “Sex-goddess, I won’t even have to try!”
Up the spiral staircase to the women’s study-bedrooms went Ariella, wondering what Lucille would be like. Her own French was reasonable, but she hoped the dame spoke English. Her bedroom was at the top of a tower with two staircases, which was split down the middle to divide the gals’ and the guys’ wings. As she walked in, she saw an elfish-looking figure wearing a light muslin shift leaning out of the window taking in the scenery. The sun shining on the dame made the shift almost see-through and Ariella stood transfixed for the moment looking at the golden figure, her youthful curves mere shadows under the material. Lucille straightened up and turned, the sun now illuminating the dame’s strawberry-blonde hair in a halo of brightness. She turned and smiled at Ariella and Ariella’s heart nearly stopped at the beauty of the dame before her. Ideas of herself as Sex Goddess disappeared as surely this was a real goddess revealed to her is all her power. “My goodness,” she whispered “you are beautiful!” and more loudly “Vous êtes très belle mademoiselle.”
“Et tu!” said the stranger in a soft sexy voice.
The young ladies were both beautiful. Ariella, long black braided hair with pale white skin from her Celtic ancestors, Lucille strawberry-blonde hair like rose-gold in an elf-bob, with honey-gold skin, toned by a more southern sun. Ariella, eyes turquoise blue like a Caribbean Sea and Lucille’s green like emeralds. Both their bodies were at the point of maturity where the gawkiness of childhood is replaced by the perfect blossoming of young womanhood. Both with perfect breasts and hips and long and shapely legs. Ariella a fine round face with and sexy cupid-bow lips and Lucille with the high-cheek bones of an aristocrat and wide lip formed into a superior smile. It was as if Lucille was a goddess of the sun and Ariella goddess of the moon.
They stood and stared at each other for a long moment then realising her tongue was licking her lips and a blush was extending up her neck, Ariella first broke contact. She said with a voice she later thought must have sounded like the excited gabbling of a 1950’s gym mistress “Gosh Hello, I’m Ariella Divine, you must be Lucille l'Astique, fantastic to meet you, gosh! We’re to share this room, so jolly - I’m so very happy to meet you! Welcome to Student Dorm House.” I came from Slither-in House, at Snogwarts. She stopped realising she was babbling nonsense.
“Slither-in? Slither … in?” repeated Lucille slowly with a hint of a grin, the words rolling around her mouth, “Is that what a guy’s cock does when he fucks you? Merde, it sounds like it!”
Ariella was shocked, which was actually something she could hardly believe, given her life to date. Shocked not so much by the vulgarity that had just come out the mouth of this golden goddess, but by the sudden thought of a guy’s cock slithering between her legs. Looking at the expression on Ariella’s face Lucille smiled broadly and broke into a beautiful tinkle of laughter. She walked forward, put her arms on Ariella’s shoulders and kissed her on each cheek in the continental style. “I am sorry,” she said, “but I had not realised; you are an innocent. So cute!”
“Innocent?” gasped Ariella in indignation, “Me? Cute? I tell you mademoiselle; I’m going to be voted the Sex Goddess of Briarwood this year. You just took me by surprise - I had just never thought of the word Slither-in that way before. Quite an exciting concept really.”
The blonde dame stepped forward and looked deep into Ariella’s sea blue eyes “Is Sex Goddess a position in this place? Like Head dame? Wow! I thought you British didn’t like sex.”
Ariella, stared back and said a little quietly “Yes, we enjoy sex and Sex Goddess is a title you can win in. The idea is to make all the other pupils want to slave, to meet your every wish!”
Lucille stepped closer still so that the two goddesses now touched each other, nipple to nipple. “Let’s have a competition.” she said, huskily, the words spoken so close to Ariella’s lips she could feel the breath of them. Ariella brushed her lips against those of the other dame, then she nervously pushed out her tongue and slowly parted Lucille’s lips. Lucille responded and soon the gals were kissing passionately. Without letting go, Ariella led Lucille to one of the beds and there they lay together limbs tangled and breathing harder and harder as their bodies were turned on by the exploring hands of the other.
To be continued..
by jane700bond for Literotica
32 min
September 14, 2025 Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 15
Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 15The Live Sex ShowGeoffrey performs in public.
Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

We
were sitting cuddling together on the sofa when Colin arrived, with Mia
in tow. Angie had offered to cook that afternoon and we were trying to
decide what we fancied. I suggested a chilli con carne with rice. Angie
decided otherwise.
"Kids," she called. They wandered in from the kitchen with glasses of milk and a chocolate biscuit each.
"If
I go shopping for ingredients, would you two help me cook tea tonight?"
The two teens shared a look and agreed. "Right," she announced,
standing up. "Go and sort out your homework with grandad; I'll go
shopping."
I
stood and went to get my wallet. She glared at me. "Go on. Do it," she
challenged me. "I bloody dare you to offer me money to get food for the
people I care about."
I
carefully closed the drawer and apologized for my insensitivity. "I
just don't want you to think that we take you for granted," I explained.
Her
expression softened. "And if I ever feel that way, I'll say something,
but right now it's my turn to give. Please allow me that."
I went and pulled her into a hug. "Sorry Angie. You know I wouldn't deliberately upset you. Am I forgiven?"
She returned my hug. "You were never in trouble. I was just reminding you that we're family now and I want to contribute too."
She
gave me another squeeze, a brief kiss and she left. I turned to the
kids, who had watched our exchange, fascinated. "What?" I asked.
Colin
shook his head. "Not sure about this whole adult relationship stuff,"
he griped. "They are all weird." Mia smiled at his comment, but didn't
argue. To be fair, the lad had a point.
"Okay." I clapped my hands. "Homework?"
It
turned out that they were studying climate change. Their teacher had
given the class three questions and they were free to choose which one
to answer. I suggested that Colin and Mia avoided answering the same
question so they weren't accused of copying, and sent them off to the
study.
Angie
was back and in the kitchen laying out her ingredients when the teens
finally reappeared. Colin, ever the gentleman, had allowed Mia to use
our laptop for her slides, while he had used my tablet. That was fine;
it wasn't as though we regularly used our devices to cruise porn sites.
Besides, I had made sure that Marie knew to use private tabs if she was
viewing adult content. The kids were old enough to start learning about
relationships. Images of explicit sex were not on their agenda for some
years to come.
I
sent them in to the kitchen and, with their permission, went to check
over their homework. I was reassured. If I had seen job applications
written that thoughtfully, they both definitely would have qualified for
an interview.
I
joined the others in the kitchen, only to find that I was redundant.
Colin was slicing an onion, Mia was chopping mushrooms and Angie was
trimming what looked like a pork fillet. She looked up and shook he
head, smiling. "The sous chefs are doing fine," she explained. "I want
them to feel confident that they can work without being micro-managed."
I
watched Colin. He was doing well. Slow, perhaps, but careful. Mia was
taking equal care to have all the slices of mushroom a similar
thickness.
"Shall I set the table then?" I suggested. The consensus was that yes, I could perhaps make myself useful that way.
"Set for a starter, main and dessert, please," Angie advised me. "We have a full menu planned."
"Wine?"
"A
nice white, maybe an oaked chardonnay," suggested Colin. "I checked on
my phone," he explained, in response to my surprised expression.
I
grunted and went to set about my assigned tasks, and that was how Marie
found me when she returned from work. "That's my job when you're the
cook," she observed.
"I have been supplanted by our wicked betrothed and her evil teen minions," I sulked.
"That's nice, dear," she said, absently, as she bustled about putting her coat away.
We
went into the kitchen together once I had finished. My wife walked up
behind Angie and gave her a big hug. "Geoffrey is feeling emasculated,"
she told her friend. The minions looked on in amusement.
Angie gave a derisive snort. "It's my turn to cook with the kids because I'm here today. Geoff can take his turn any day."
"There
you go, Geoff," my wife reassured me. "We still enjoy your cooking,
it's just that Angie gets less opportunity." Seeing as how I was only
pretending to be upset, it was easy to pretend that all was forgiven. I
accepted the explanation with a kiss for both of my girls and went off
in search of a bottle of wine.
I
sat and red, while Marie and Angie caught up in the kitchen. Marie
joined me ten minutes later. "Angie's bursting to tell me about her day,
but all she dare say in front of the kids is that you and she had a
pleasant afternoon."
I
glanced at the door. "I don't think we should have this conversation
here and now. If one of the youngsters walks in, the guilty silence will
just be uncomfortable for everyone. So how was your day?"
And
so we sat and I listened to her accounts of generous donors, sweet
natured old ladies and the occasional twat who tried to bargain down the
price on the ticket. For Fuck's sake! It's a charity shop. And Marie
was clear; the worst offenders were most obviously not short of change.
They were just tight bastards. Not that my beloved ever capitulated. She
would just smile sweetly and remind them where they were, pointing out
that they were welcome to try the same approach in John Lewis with her
full support.
We
made the occasional foray to the kitchen but our offers of help were
politely, but firmly, rebuffed. To be fair, the atmosphere was relaxed. I
asked about the menu and, after looking to the chef for approval, Mia
ran through it. "We are starting with cubes of baked breaded brie on a
bed of salad with a lingonberry relish. Then there is pork stroganoff
with green vegetables and rice. For dessert we are having individual
warm pear frangipane tartlets with chocolate sauce and vanilla ice
cream." She paused. "Oh, yes," she continued. "If anyone is still hungry
there's a selection of cheeses as well as olives, and some nice bread
to go with dipping oils and vinegars."
I
did a quick calculation in my head. "At today’s prices, I reckon that
meal would come in at about £50 plus per head just in a country pub."
Mia just grinned at me. I carried on. "Can I afford to get used to
eating like this?"
I
looked around the kitchen brigade and saw three unreasonably happy
cooks. Angie was obviously less demanding of the children and seemed
thrilled to be able to pass on her knowledge. Colin just loved cooking
and Mia seemed to be determined to learn so that she could help her mum.
I turned to Angie. "This all smells wonderful. Wendy and Linda should both be here well before six. Is that okay, Chef?"
Angie looked at her team. "Starters on the pass for six o'clock."
"Yes Chef!" They shouted in unison. We shook our heads and left them to it.
Wendy
arrived first. Mia had sent her a text to say that they were eating at
our place again. Wendy tried to apologize for intruding but we,
particularly Marie, were having none of it. "We love having Mia with us.
I know she's very mature but, as Colin is here anyway, it makes no
sense for her to be at home, alone," my wife told her. "In addition,
Angie is doing a cookery masterclass and she is way more tolerant of the
kids than she is with me, so it's easier just to let them get on with
it."
Mia
must have heard her mum's voice because she left the kitchen, briefly,
to give her mum a hug before apologizing. "Sorry mum, but I need to turn
the tarts so they brown evenly." And, with that, she dashed back to the
kitchen. We led a bemused Wendy to the living room, sat her down and
asked about her day. Her eyes filled as she explained just how grateful
she was not to come home to have to start cooking a meal, even just for
one night. She had a decent job in the Civil Service so money wasn't too
much of a problem. She just struggled finding time to be the wage
earner, housekeeper and mum. She felt guilty too that Mia seemed to feel
obliged to sacrifice her spare time to help around the house rather
than being a teenager.
Marie
glanced at me. We're not telepathic but I was certain we were thinking
the same thing. Wendy was so caught up in being the perfect single
parent, she had forgotten how to be Wendy.
We
never really got the chance, that evening anyway, to pursue that
thought as we heard the front door open to herald our daughter's
arrival. What followed, by then, seemed oddly familiar. Hearing his
mother greeting us, Colin emerged from the kitchen, hugged his mum, and
promptly departed, shouting over his shoulder, "Sorry mum. Got to dash. I
can't let the rice overcook. Love you."
Linda
appeared as flummoxed as Wendy had. "I don't know what it is about this
house, but there always seems to be something odd going on just
lately." Wendy looked at her in surprise. "What?" my daughter retorted.
"How many other throuple weddings have you been invited to? Even more
particularly, how many with a Star Wars dress code?" She shook her head.
"Christ, I hope it isn't genetic; otherwise I'm well and truly fucked!"
She put her hand to her mouth guiltily and checked to see that neither
of the youngsters had overheard. "Sorry all. That just slipped out," she
apologized. "I've had a weird day at work too. Some half-wit manager
wanted me to;” She did the 'air-quotes' with her fingers. "; Expedite a
delivery to an important client in Nice."
"Let's
sit down and you can vent in comfort," I suggested. I led our daughter
through and Marie followed with Wendy. "Now, go on. Story so far, idiot,
big words, France. New readers start here."
She
explained that, in order to cover his ass for something that his team
had screwed up, said half-wit tried to make it Linda's problem to solve.
The vehicle in question was already in France and the driver had to
observe French law. The only way to 'expedite' the delivery would be to
exceed his permitted hours or fly another driver out to take over;
neither was going to happen. Being Marie's daughter, of course she just
picked up the phone and asked the operations manager for a cost code for
the air fare from Gatwick to Lyon. Apparently the idiot had just
assumed that Linda, being a woman could just, who knows? Make it go
away?
Ops
manager had obviously queried the request and Linda, quite
disingenuously, told him. It was not well received. She sighed. "On the
upside, I got the problem back where it belongs. On the other hand, now I
have to watch my back in case he tries to retaliate." She took a deep
breath and sat back. "Thank you." We must have looked puzzled. "For just
listening and not telling me what I should have done," she explained.
She thought for a moment. "This place is still weird though."
As
she finished that thought, Colin appeared from the kitchen with a white
napkin over his arm, to invite us take our places at the table. Linda
looked at me. "See?" She mouthed. I could only grin in reply.
We
took our seats as directed and were joined by Angie and Mia. Colin
disappeared to the kitchen and returned with the bottle of wine I had
selected and placed in the fridge earlier. Handing it to me to open he
returned to the kitchen. Angie cleared her throat. "Wendy, Linda; would
you be prepared to let Mia and Colin have a small glass of wine with
their meal? They have put their hearts into preparing it; it seems
unfair that they miss out on that one component."
Mia
sat, apparently startled, and watched as her mother considered Angie's
request. Wendy nodded slowly. "That seems fair. I'd rather she
experienced alcohol in a civilized setting like this." She looked around
the table. "Rather than getting hammered at her first student party at
Uni."
Linda
nodded in agreement. "I'll get some glasses for them." Colin reappeared
carrying three plates that he placed in front of Angie, Marie and
Wendy. He made the journey again, this time serving Linda, Mia and me.
He made the final trip for his own starter. As he sat, I reached across
and poured a half measure of wine into his glass. He looked to his mum
for reassurance. She smiled in acknowledgement. I poured a similar glass
for Mia and then shared the remainder amongst the adults.
I
picked up my glass. "Ladies, Colin, a toast to the Chef and her crew."
We four non-cooks raised our glasses in tribute; the cooks acknowledged
our compliment and then joined in the toast. Then we attacked the food.
The brie was delicious and matched beautifully with the sweet fruit jam.
I watched surreptitiously as Colin finished a mouthful and
self-consciously took a sip of wine. His brow furrowed as he reconciled
the flavors of the wine and the food. He went back to his food looking
thoughtful. We finished the starter and complimented the cooks on the
flavor and the presentation. It had looked as good as it tasted.
We
moved onto the main course. Angie and Mia plated up in the kitchen,
while Colin worked 'front of house'. Again, the meal was delicious.
Angie's version was discs of pork in an onion and mushroom sauce made
with crème fraiche, Dijon mustard and smoked paprika, finished with a
hint of lemon juice. The plain white rice was perfect for soaking up the
sauce.
Colin
sipped his wine again. "It tastes different with this course," he
commented. "It still works but in a different way." He looked to Mia for
opinion.
"Is it because the lingonberry was so sweet that the wine tasted sharper?" She asked me.
I
shrugged. "Probably. It might even be something to do with the lactic
acid in the crème fraiche. What matters is whether you like it."
"I do," she smiled and turned to Angie. "Thank you;” She hesitated. "I'm sorry. But I don't know what to call you."
"Grangie," offered Colin.
"Or Angie," suggested our fiancée.
Wendy seemed uncomfortable. "Isn't that a bit familiar? Wouldn't Mrs. and your surname be more appropriate?"
"Technically,"
interjected Linda. "If you were going to insist that we stand on
ceremony, Mia should address Angie as Professor Weston." She frowned at
the thought. "Nope. This place is weird enough already. Angie or
Grangie. He's Geoff or grandad; that's Marie or grandma and I'm Linda.
We want you and Mia to be comfortable here."
Mia considered. "Thank you Angie for getting mum and Linda to let us have wine with the meal."
"You both earned it dear," Angie assured her. "Now. Desserts, I think."
Again,
the two girls plated as Colin served. The tartlets looked amazing; a
light short crust pastry filled with an almond flavored sponge topped
with poached pear cubes. On each plate there was a swirl of chocolate
sauce over a generous quenelle of vanilla ice-cream, starting to melt
where it touched the still warm tart. I knew where Angie had gone
shopping for the ingredients for the meal, and the small fragrant black
specks confirmed that she had not economized on cheap ice-cream. This
was made with actual vanilla pods. The aroma from the plate was amazing;
it was all that I could do not to dive straight in. Still, manners
required that I wait until everyone was served, so that's what I did.
Once
Colin was seated, we began. The taste was amazing. I glanced towards
Angie in inquiry. "Star anise as well as cinnamon," she clarified. I
nodded, impressed, and turned back to my dessert and savored the
remainder. I watched as Colin took another sip of his wine and then Mia
as she followed suit. Colin actually shuddered. Mia merely looked
disappointed.
"Have a sip of water," I suggested. "And then wait a couple of minutes after you've finished eating."
After
the seven plates were all but polished clean, we thanked our catering
team. It had been an absolutely lovely meal and the final course had
been a triumph. Linda and Marie stood to clear the table, but returned
immediately to sit with our guests and chat as we finished our wine.
"I've never eaten like that before," Wendy admitted.
"At home, you mean?" Asked Linda.
Wendy
shook her head. "Ever. My husband didn't like 'fancy foreign muck' so
it was fish and chips, takeaways or just ready meals." Her voice cracked
with emotion. "Even now, most of our meals are out of the freezer. I
can boil potatoes and grill sausages and reheat tinned or frozen veg. My
dad just liked the same old stuff too, so that's all my mum taught me.
That's about my limit. At this moment," she admitted, sadly, "Mia's
almost certainly a better cook than I am."
Angie
surprised me. She isn't always the most diplomatic of us. "Being
untutored is not the same as being a failure." She reached for Wendy's
hand. "Tell us how we can help, and between us, you have a group of
capable cooks here who are happy to teach you whatever we can."
Marie
and I finished our drinks and Linda joined us in the kitchen. The
brigade had washed and tidied as they went so there was only really the
crockery to deal with. That went in the dishwasher. We cleaned the hob
and worktops and sorted out the saucepans then returned to the living
room. The teens had disappeared, leaving Angie and Wendy talking about
food.
When
Wendy confessed that she would struggle to even shop for a meal such as
we'd just had, Linda made a contribution. "A girl I work with wanted to
branch out from the same old stuff she always cooks, so she orders from
one of those on-line delivery companies. She swears by them now." She
picked up her phone. "I can call her and if you decide to do it and say
she recommended them to you, then you'll both get a discount."
Wendy
looked uncertain. The poor woman had no self-confidence at all. Linda
left the room and returned two minutes later scrolling on her phone.
"Here," she said, passing her phone to Wendy. "Jan told me how to
install their app. Pick four meals for two people from this menu list
and you'll get everything you need delivered next week, along with
recipe cards. Jan said the instructions are dead simple and she's
actually learning to cook from doing it."
Wend
called for Mia to come and choose with her and, together they picked
four meals that they thought they might enjoy cooking together. While
they did, Colin and I chatted about his first experience of wine with a
meal. "It tasted nice, except with dessert," he told me. "Would a
sweeter wine have been nicer?"
"Probably,"
I acknowledged. "There's a lot of snobbery and nonsense about wine, but
some types do go with some foods better than others. I didn't find it
clashed to the extent that you did, so personal preference and
experience play a part too."
At
that point Mia called him over to see what she and her mum had chosen
for the following week. He pointed to one selection. "Grandma makes that
sometimes. It's ace."
Wendy
passed the phone back to Linda and the pair completed the sign up and
the first order, making sure to claim the discount. Wendy seemed
conflicted. "I'm a bit nervous about having to make something I've never
done before," she confessed. "But I'm excited at the same time."
"Think
of this," my wife suggested. "As long as you have a loaf of bread, a
tin of baked beans and some cheese in the house, even if it all goes
horribly wrong, at least you won't starve."
The
conversations about food carried on until Wendy looked at her watch.
"Oh goodness," she exclaimed. "Look at the time!" And after collecting
Mia and thanking us for our hospitality, within ten minutes they were
gone.
Linda
pulled me into the kitchen. "That poor girl's husband did a proper
number on her: the bastard," she spat. "She copes okay at work because
she knows her job. But as a person;” She paused, speechless.
"I know, sweetheart. We all do. And she's such a lovely woman too."
She stared at me, suspiciously. "Are you three planning something?"
"No,"
I answered, sort of honestly. "But if an opportunity presents itself,
we would probably try to help her see what a worthy person she is."
Linda
didn't seem convinced but seemed prepared to let the matter drop; well
almost. "Just don't hurt her," she warned me. "Or else." And with those
words, she collected Colin, her coat and her car keys and, after saying
goodbye and thanking Angie for the meal, they left.
I
went to put the kettle on for a coffee and, as I expected, on strolling
into the living room with our drinks, found the two women deep in
conversation about our afternoon's sex. "It was so messed up," Angie was
complaining. "I hated him, but I needed him so much at the same time.
And when he did finally let me come." She paused as she re-lived the
memory. "Fuck! Marie, it was amazing."
My wife took her cup from me and looked up uncertainly. "Geoffrey?" I had a reasonable idea what she was thinking.
I
considered my reply as I passed Angie her drink. I sat next to my wife.
"Obviously, in this situation, I would be totally in control of your
pleasure. Submissiveness does not sit well with you so this seems
unappealing. I understand entirely." I took a sip and carried on. "The
purpose of the game, though, is to extend your orgasm beyond what you
would willingly do yourself: hence the restraints."
Angie
seemed to be bursting with frustration. I signaled her to calm down.
"Perhaps if you reframed the play," I suggested. Marie seemed intrigued.
"Instead of thinking of me dominating you in a master/slave
relationship, perhaps think of me as a trusted agent providing you with
an uncomfortable service that benefits you in the long run."
"Go on," my wife prompted me, cautiously.
"Like
a dentist or a masseur. Uncomfortable in the short term but with an
outcome that makes you feel better. But, in order to achieve the
benefit, you have to surrender some freedom for the duration."
Angie
couldn't sit quietly any longer. "That's it!" She blurted out. "That's
how I felt. Not humiliated or hurt or abused; I wanted him to stop but
at the end, fuck! It was worth it."
"Even
so," I cautioned. "The fact that, again, you are thinking about ceding
control of your pleasure to me is a worry. Angie enjoys it. Lucy seems
to relish gifting herself." I put my cup down and took Marie's hand.
"You were worried about normalizing restraint, and yet here we are
discussing it again. I will say this once more. This was my treat for
Angie. I enjoy making her happy but that has no bearing at all on what
you and I do. I have boundaries too but, as long as you or any of your,
what's your preferred word? Coven; that's it. As long as you or the
others in the coven don't overstep, I will happily do whatever is asked
of me."
"So, if I didn't want that experience, you wouldn't feel slighted?" She asked, cautiously.
"Okay,"
I replied. "Stupid analogy coming up. Wendy asks me to show her how to
chop onions. I show her. She's happy; it cost me nothing; it cost you
nothing. Now, you could say, 'show me too,' or you might say, 'I prefer
my own way.' My ego is not so fragile that you taking option two in the
kitchen, or the bedroom, will crush it."
"He
means it, babe," Angie added. "He got a quick bang at the end, but the
rest was all for my benefit." She stopped and looked thoughtful for a
moment. "Would it be different if it was me; a woman?"
I
saw my wife's expression change as Angie's words sank in. "I don't
know," she admitted. My cousin was much bigger and stronger than me, the
way that Geoff is, but you are less intimidating, even though you're
taller than me.""
"That's
it then," Angie declared with finality. "You and I will play together
sometime and we'll find out where your comfort zone sits. If needs be, I
can have you climbing the walls begging for cock and then Geoff can
join us when I think you're ready, and he can give you the porking
you'll be craving." She sat back with an evil contented grin.
"That
sounds very supportive, dear," Marie responded, with more than a hint
of sarcasm. But I knew that the seed was sown and she'd make her
decision in her own time.
I
changed the subject at that point; I needed some help with Jo's
birthday surprise. I explained my thinking, my girls offered some
improvements and we had a plan. The next couple of hours were spent
cuddled up on the sofa watching TV; Marie in her usual spot on my right
and Angie on my left. I wasn't sure when this became our practice, but
they seemed content and that's all that mattered. We weren't late to bed
but, oddly enough, we just snuggled up together and went to sleep. It
felt like it had been a long day.
So;
Friday morning. A fine day, if a bit breezy, so I suggested a walk
after breakfast. We strolled through our favorite park but, instead of
retracing our steps home, we carried on into town. We meandered. We
stopped by the gallery where Lucy's works were still on display,
marveling at the number of 'Sold' stickers on the frames and the prices
in the catalogue. With my new understanding of her style, I could see
myself in some of the paintings and speculated whether I could see Marie
or Angie's presence.
There
was a new canvas in the gallery. It was titled 'Patterns at the dance'.
Swirls of vivid color with corresponding more somber lines. Of course!
The women's dresses and the men's suits. And there, in the bottom left
was our table. My turquoise blending with coral pink to my right and
dark orange to my left; obviously Marie and Angie. In turn the pink
merged into a pale yellow and the orange into a vivid green; obviously
Sue and Margie. Now I knew how Lucy saw my girls. I was fairly certain
which was which.
I
reeled when I saw the price. Ten thousand! Admittedly, it was a large
work by comparison with the others, but still; I pointed it out to the
girls. Marie was amused. "We'll pop into Boots and see if we can get
some lipstick in our colors," she suggested, mischievously. "See if she
notices when we see her this afternoon."
So
that was the next half hour taken care of. On the way to the café to
recover, we passed a menswear shop. I was dragged in and, to the delight
of both women, there we found a turquoise silk tie. Not buying it was
never an option.
We
stopped in at the pub on the way home. Tony confirmed that everything
was set for that evening and agreed to my request to have the small room
downstairs for my additional guests to assemble before we joined the
party. He reminded me about swearing everyone to secrecy and making it
clear that this was a sex show, not an orgy. He was not going to lose
his license or his reputation because one of my guests blabbed. I
agreed, of course.
After
a light lunch at home, the three of us sat and chatted until it was
time for the girls to get ready. I picked up my book. They reappeared at
about three thirty, both looking very smart: Marie in a knee length
dress that showed a discreet cleavage and Angie in tailored black
trousers and a smart blue tailored jacket. Both were wearing heels and
both were sporting the lipsticks they had bought that morning.
I
offered them a lift to the pub but they decided to walk. Marie had
thought of some items that we might need that evening and wanted to stop
off at the newsagents to pick them up. Angie also held up bag, saying
that she had raided our toy box; just in case. They left, giggling like
schoolgirls, almost forgetting Jo's present in their excitement.
I
sighed, made myself a coffee, took my erection pill and sat down with
my book to relax. I red for an hour or so then went to get ready. I
showered and shaved and then looked thoughtfully at my groin. Should I
manscape? Recognizing that I should have thought of this earlier, and
resolving to discuss it later with Marie and Angie, I decided that a
scissor trim could work but shaving was a step too far. After ten
minutes, I was happy; any more ran the risk of being too much.
My
outfit was, as I had expected, laid on the bed. Tailored trousers,
slip-on leather shoes; no socks, a fitted cream shirt and my blue silk
tie. There was my smart charcoal grey woolen jacket hanging on the
wardrobe door. The girls ( I assumed both were involved) had chosen pale
blue square-cut hipster briefs for my undies. I agreed with their
selection. I checked my watch: five thirty; Jane and Wendy would be
arriving at the party around then, after work, and my special guests
would start to arrive about fifteen minutes later. I dressed quickly,
checked myself in the mirror, grabbed my wallet and set off to the pub.
I
was still at the bar ordering my drink, when Ken arrived. He and the
woman I instantly recognized from our previous video chat as Cath, his
wife, were helping Charles into the bar. I left my drink with the
barmaid and led them to our private room. After getting them settled, I
returned to the bar and ordered drinks for them too, adding them to my
tab. The rest of my party started to drift in after that. The students
Mark, Tabby and Alice; then Mike, his wife Becky and their shared
partner Ruth, Becky's Ex-Sister-in-Law, now divorced from Becky's
brother. Adrian and Emily were only a minute or so behind them. They all
chose a drink and I directed them to the back room.
Tony
shooed me away to entertain my guests, promising to bring the order
through for me. I thanked them all for being there, and Ken for
collecting Charles. I explained in general terms what I had planned for
that evening and, as diplomatically as I could, reminded them that this
was a live sex performance, not an orgy. Although as a private event
with no paid performers I wasn't sure what laws we would be breaking,
this was our pub and we didn't want its reputation trashing. That led to
my warning about discretion. The details of this evening should remain
in the room upstairs. Could they say that they had once seen a live sex
show? Yes. Could they say who, when and where? No. They all agreed
without reservation.
I checked my watch: ten to six. Checking with Ken one last time, I left to congratulate the Birthday Girl.
Now,
I'll be honest here. From my perspective, I only found out how the
party had progressed up to that point when I spoke to Marie and Angie
later that evening. But from the purpose of narrative continuity,
perhaps I should insert that here.
Marie
and Angie had arrived first, as planned, and sat at their usual table
where they were joined by Sue and Margie straight from the school where
they both taught. Lucy arrived next, having collected Jo's pre-ordered
birthday cake from the local patisserie. Marie showed her to the
upstairs room and they put it on the table. They checked that all the
curtains were closed and were pleased to find that the room was
pleasantly warm.
Marie
put the bottle bag with our gift on the table and Lucy placed her gift,
in a beautifully wrapped box, next to it. The went back to the bar to
await the others; Marie stopping on the way to order drinks for
everyone. Well, a liter bottle of Prosecco and nine glasses. Tony took
the order and opened a tab as I'd asked. Megan was next, as elegant as
ever, followed by Jo. The girls greeted her excitedly, wishing her a
happy birthday. Our newest friends were introduced to the group as the
girls arrived, though Lucy had already met them and knew them,
literally, intimately. It was then that Lucy twigged that my two had
color coordinated their lipstick with her canvas.
"Did you like it?" she'd asked nervously, realizing that they must have seen the painting.
They reassured her that she had captured the atmosphere and movement beautifully and she had sat back, satisfied.
They
had just settled down when Kate and Sam arrived. Marie poured everyone a
glass of fizz and they toasted the birthday girl. They sat and nattered
happily while they finished the bottle and then Marie had Lucy lead
everyone upstairs while she collected the menus and another two bottles
of wine. Just Pinot Grigio this time though.
They
sent Angie back to the bar with their choices from the menu and, on her
return, allowed Jo to open the cards and presents. She opened Megan's
first: a gorgeous thigh length ivory satin dressing gown. Next was ours,
the Trinidad rum. Apparently it was a name Jo was familiar with and she
knew it had an excellent reputation. She had frowned at Marie. Jo was
aware of how expensive it was. My wife had dismissed Jo's concern; the
gift was from the three of us so the price was commensurate. Jo knew
better than to argue.
Kate
and Sam used the same excuse for their combined gift of Victoria's
Secret bra and brief set in fuchsia pink to complement Jo's caramel
complexion. The set, I was to learn later, was an open cup demi bra
matched with a wisp described as an embroidered lace thong.
Sue and Margie, not having met Jo before, had shared the cost of what Marie assured me was a rather exclusive skin care set.
Lucy
was grinning like a Cheshire Cat when she passed across her gift. Jo
had hefted the box in her hand, commenting how heavy it was. The others
were as intrigued as Jo as she removed the paper to reveal a plain
cardboard gift box. Removing the lid, she had frozen at the sight of the
contents nestling on a bed of crumpled tissue paper. It was the first
of the limited edition replicas of my cock to leave the studio. Lucy
beamed as she informed her friends that Jo's gift was in a hard wearing
and washable turquoise acrylic and contained a drop of my semen within
it.
Jo
turned it over in her hands, glancing at Marie, possibly to see if she
was offended. She wasn't. "Good God," Jo had murmured. "To think I've
had the original inside me." Marie laughed as she told me that they had
all had a quiet moment of introspection until Angie cheerfully observed
that she and Marie had both had it (the original) up their bums too.
That had lightened the mood and Jo started to open her cards and was
still reading them when the food arrived.
The
rest of the afternoon, apparently, went much as usual, the two new
girls and the seven old friends laughing and joking over their drinks:
the bottles of wine being interspersed with soft drinks or teas and
coffees as Jo cut and shared out the cake. The first change came at five
thirty when Tony showed Jane and Wendy into the room. Wendy was a
little uncomfortable in social situations and this group had a very
strong dynamic. Fortunately Angie and she had formed a strong bond, akin
to aunt and favorite niece, and that seemed to have settled her nerves
somewhat.
In
Jane's case, there was a matter to be resolved. When she had met Marie
for a coffee some days before, Jane had appalled my wife by repeating
some malicious personal gossip that Jane had heard from her friend
group. Much as she liked Jane and sympathized with her, particularly
admiring the way she'd coped after her husband's death, Marie was
reluctant to proceed with her plan to invite Jane to meet the rest of
'the girls'. Jane had redeemed herself, a little, when she recognized
the hypocrisy of her judging other's private lives as I showed her
around my favorite adult store.
Marie
had taken her to one side as Angie introduced Wendy to the others. Jane
had taken the initiative and apologized to my wife for making her
uncomfortable. She also thanked Marie for being sufficiently secure to
trust me to take another woman, particularly one I routinely flirted
with, to a sex shop. Jane explained that she had sat listening to her
friends the following day and realized what a bitter and venomous group
of people she had fallen in with. She had finished her coffee, picked up
her shopping and left. She had not spoken to them again and nor, she
had assured Marie, would she, ever.
My
wife had hugged her, kissed her cheek and led her back to the group to
make the next round of introductions. Pre-warned, both Jane and Wendy
had brought token gifts. Prosecco from Wendy and a Hotel Chocolat
selection from Jane. The girls were still chatting when I appeared.
Apparently, Lucy's gift had already been discreetly replaced in its box.
I
realized as I entered the room followed by Tony, that I had to navigate
the next few minutes quite carefully. First I greeted my wife and our
girlfriend. Jane was shocked to see the affectionate kiss from Angie.
Then it was my little sex-toy's turn; obviously Lucy wasn't about to
wind her libido down for any reason, so the kiss I got from her could
have powered a searchlight. That surprised Wendy as well as Jane. Wendy
knew about Angie but not the rest of our complicated relationships.
I
greeted each of my lovers in turn, leaving Jo until last. I opened my
arms and pulled her close. We kissed briefly. "Happy birthday,
beautiful," I whispered, kissing her again and luxuriating in the feel
of her warm full tits against me. She thanked me for her gift. I smiled
and looked at Tony who, with his wife's help, was clearing away the
plates from their meal. He signaled his understanding and left.
I
turned towards Jane, holding out my hand. She looked uncertainly to
Marie for reassurance. My wife just inclined her head in approval and
Jane stepped into my embrace. She looked up, her eyes moist and I bent
to kiss her. I heard someone sigh; I think it was Angie; as Jane and I
finally shared a genuine loving kiss. I felt her body shaking with
emotion and I broke away. "Speak to Marie," I told her quietly. "She'll
explain everything, and then you'll understand why we hold our privacy
so dear." I kissed her once more and then released her.
Finally,
I faced Wendy. "I know how strange this must all seem, but these women
are all our friends; some old, some new. I'd be delighted if you would
share a hug with me, but what you do next is completely up to you." I
made no move towards her. I'm not a predator and nor was it my place to
persuade her. The offer was there and the choice had to be entirely
hers.
She
gazed appraisingly around our little group. I tried to guess what she
was thinking. Was I blackmailing them? Forcing them into a sex cult? But
no. She'd been chatting with them; they were strong, intelligent,
fiercely independent women. They had greeted me the way that friends or
lovers would, without any sign of reluctance or compulsion and, in
Jane's case, as though an unrequited love was finally being returned.
She
walked slowly forward. "I want whatever they are having," she said,
slightly hesitantly. Then she smiled, seemingly realizing that she had
paraphrased the line from When Harry Met Sally. She pressed herself
close and embraced me. We savored the feel of each other's bodies before
we finally kissed. "Slowly, Wendy," I cautioned her as we separated.
"You've been hurt. These women will help you to heal, but Linda will
kill me if I hurt you too."
She
looked across to Angie and then Marie, trying to gauge their reactions.
Obviously, neither seemed anything other than content to see this
statuesque but emotionally vulnerable woman experiencing a moment of
quiet intimacy. "I like this feeling," she admitted quietly. This time
she initiated the kiss without hesitation then stepped away. "I think
that I need to speak with Marie too."
The
doors opened again; this time it was Tony followed by my special guests
carrying their drinks, apart from Ken and Adrian who were assisting
Charles. Tony's wife, Gail, followed with two more bottles of wine. I
returned to Jo, as Tony and the five students began to rearrange the
tables and chairs to face the small stage, and explained. "When Marie
reminded me that it was your birthday, I remembered your fantasy. We
played it out in front of Kate and Marie but teased you by offering a
performance in front of all your friends." I saw realization start to
dawn as I spoke. "But then," I continued. "It occurred to me that it
would be an even bigger thrill for you in front of an audience with
strangers in it." I took both hands in mine. "Did I misjudge? Will you
accept this birthday gift from all of us?"
"But I'm old now, Geoff," she protested. "Who would want to see me naked?"
I
caught Mark's eye and waved him across. He put down the chair he was
moving and joined us. "Yes Geoff?" He asked, obviously trying not to
stare at Jo.
"Mark,"
I said. "It was my intention that Jo would be part of the show tonight
but she tells me that I've made a mistake because she's too old to be
attractive."
His
expression spoke volumes. "But;” Words seemed to fail him. When he
finally recovered, he blurted out, "Me and the girls," I decided not to
correct his grammar as he pointed to Alice and Tabby. "We were just
saying how stunning you were."
I
squeezed her hands gently. "No pressure Jo. No judgement; just this one
chance to live out your fantasy in the safest space that we could
create." I leaned in to kiss her forehead as she deliberated. "So, what
will it be? Be that woman or always wonder how it might have felt?"
She
stared at me thoughtfully and then turned to Mark. "Truthfully, Mark.
Don't you find the idea of an old lady like me stripping, repulsive?"
Mark
swallowed and shook his head vehemently. Before he could speak, I
interrupted. "Jo. Was it your fantasy just to strip? That wasn't my
impression."
"Well
no," she answered. "It was to be like her; the woman who had sex in
front of;” Her words trailed into silence as the final realization hit.
She sought out Marie who had settled into a seat between Angie and Sue.
My wife gave her a little wave and an encouraging smile.
"You're
serious!" She gasped. I nodded in reply as Mark looked at her,
pleadingly. "And you'd find that, what? Arousing?" She challenged him.
By
now Mark was desperately worried that this might not be going to happen
after all. "I'm halfway hard already, just thinking about it," he
confessed. "Actually watching a real woman like you having sex in front
of us would be amazing."
"I'm scared," she admitted, softly.
"I
understand," I told her. "But think of this, Jo. 'Our greatest regrets
in life tend not to be the things we did wrong or failed to achieve; but
rather the missed opportunities or things we didn't do that we wish we
had'. I can't remember where I heard that, but it has stayed with me for
a long time."
She
considered. "I'm still scared but;” She took a deep breath "I admit,
part of me knows that if I pass this up I'll never forgive myself."
"Jo."
I spoke quietly but urgently. "Think of it this way. Let this Jo, the
uncertain Jo, just come along for the ride. Channel Josephine, the
sexual being; the woman you wanted to be at that moment all those years
ago. Let her take the lead. Say 'yes' and she's the woman I'll
introduce."
She looked up at me, hesitated, and then, very softly, said, "Yes."
I
regarded her carefully for any real signs of doubt. Seeing none, I
signaled for Angie and Lucy to join us. "Girls. Would you attend to
Josephine please." As they led her away, I directed a thumbs-up to Tony
who locked the door, turned on the recently installed LED, dimmed the
ceiling lights and began the mood music. Suddenly, the drab white room
became a nightclub. The guests began talking quietly, the intimacy and
anticipation in their conversations enhanced by the subdued mood
lighting.
"Will she be okay?" Mark asked, possibly concerned that we had pushed too hard.
"Do you know?" I replied, "As soon as we begin, I'm certain she'll be fine."
He
gave me a hopeful smile and returned to his friends. I spent a few
moments talking to my wife and her pals before walking to the curtain at
the back of the small stage, to find Lucy helping Jo adjust her new bra
while Angie folded her clothes. Donning the silk dressing gown gifted
by Megan, Jo threw her shoulders back and grinned at me.
She
looked amazing. Yes, she was old enough to be Mark's gran but she was a
proud, attractive, woman of color. I've said this before but it's worth
repeating. Her Indian Afro Caribbean heritage has imbued her skin with a
luscious café latte glow. Her features are perfect and her figure oozes
femininity and sensuality. And that was the vision who stood before me
that evening; about 5 foot 8, with C cup boobs; her shapely legs
enhanced by heels; her revealing lingerie, chosen especially for this
occasion, barely concealed by a short, near translucent, robe.
"I'm ready, Geoff," she told me, her voice low but steady.
Her
nerves seemed to have been replaced with an intense eagerness to begin.
I understood. "Mark was telling the truth. You look stunning. I'm going
to go out now to introduce you. You make your entrance and after that
I'll simply follow your lead. This is your fantasy. Just go for it."
"Thank you, Geoff. For remembering. For caring." She took another deep breath. "Now go, before I lose my nerve."
I
strode to the front of our small stage and stood quietly. One by one
our audience noticed me and the conversations died down; Tony took the
cue and faded out the music. Expectation filled the silent room. "Ladies
and gentlemen." I tried to pitch my voice to carry without sounding
strident. "Welcome to the Black Swan Fantasy Club." I swept my gaze
around our invited guests, hoping to catch everyone's eye; wanting them
to feel included; complicit almost.
I
carried on. "Tonight we are privileged to welcome a performer of
spectacular beauty, and it is my pleasure, literally." I smiled and
lifted my eyebrows knowingly; getting a ripple of nervous laughter from
the audience. "To introduce the one, the only, the gorgeous; Josephine!"
There was a discreet smatter of applause.
I
stepped back and held out my hand, guiding Jo to her mark. Tony turned
on our solo spotlight and faded the music back in. I scanned the sea of
intent faces one last time. Marie seemed content; Angie and Lucy were
rapt; Wendy and Jane seemed confused, I think they were expecting to see
a strippagram for Jo. The rest of the girls seemed excited for their
friend. Well this was it: the die was cast. I needed to focus entirely
on Jo now. This was her show to choreograph. I was just the support act.
Jo
acknowledged the audience and whispered, "Display me." Tony knew that
the show was beginning and turned off the spot. What was to follow
demanded subtle lights, red, blue and yellow tints to enhance the
shadows created by her glorious curves.
I
understood. Stepping behind her, I reached around to undo the simple
belt fastened loosely around her waist. Her robe fell open. I slipped it
off her shoulders, kissing the exposed skin as I went. Eventually, I
let it fall. Jo stepped forward, arms raised and pirouetted, displayed
her near-naked backside, the fulsome cheeks separated by little more
than a shoestring.
As
she swayed to the music, I bent and collected her robe, laying it on a
chair to the side. When I turned back, she took my hand. "Your turn,"
she told me.
At
least I had no choice to make now. Jo removed my tie and unbuttoned my
shirt while I ran my hands down her flanks. She reached for my belt
buckle and paused, turning to the front and putting her index finger to
her mouth, in a faux innocent gesture, asking the audience for guidance.
Tabby broke first. "Do it," she called out, possibly louder than she
intended, and then looking sheepish.
Jo
took her advice and unbuckled my belt, unfastened my top button and
then, so slowly, unzipped my fly. She knelt in front of me, still
holding my waistband and looked up. I got the message; I slipped my
shoes off, glad that we'd anticipated how ridiculous socks would have
been. By the time I stepped of my trousers, my briefs were thoroughly
tented. Again, Jo looked to the audience for approval. "Oh, please God,
stop teasing," came a plea. I think it was Jane's voice.
Very
slowly and carefully, Jo pulled the elasticated band upwards and
outwards to clear my erection and finally pulled my briefs to the floor.
I stepped out. I was fully naked and totally erect now. Jo slowly
closed her fist around my cock, gently massaging it up and down, all the
time gazing submissively up at me. She paused and then looked around.
Again, the naughty girl finger to the lip gesture; should she?
I
followed her gaze. The men were interested, probably aroused but the
women were entranced. I noticed Jane squirm in her seat, moistening her
lips with her tongue, as if that would somehow influence Jo. Of course,
she did it. Slowly her mouth engulfed me.
She
dragged it out, tormenting the audience as much as me. Inevitably my
hands were on her head: where else? But as she brought me closer I
realized that I had to play my part too. Being just a passive prop was
not going to be entertaining. I moved my hands from the sides of Jo's
head to lace them behind her. I saw recognition in her eyes as she
realized my intention. At this point she could have pushed me away. She
chose not to. This was like dancing and she seemed content to follow my
lead.
The
audience gasped as I pushed my cock deep into my gorgeous Caribbean
queen's mouth. I released her to let her breathe then pulled her even
harder forcing myself even further into her throat. By the third stroke,
her lips were touching my belly.
Of
course, it was faked. Jo was in charge; I was just playing along. I
knew from our previous encounter how capable she was at oral sex. I had
no illusions of being significantly bigger than her late husband. We
played like that for a couple of minutes before changing position.
I
was still far from orgasm. Jo had resisted actually trying to bring me
off. Like me, she was playing to the audience. Then it was my turn. I
pulled her up and turned to face her audience. I unfastened her bra and
slipped the straps down her shoulders. She crossed her arms across her
chest, barely covering her dark chocolate nipples with the now
unfastened lingerie.
"Circulate,"
I whispered in her ear. This was a private party; Jo's party. I wanted
her to revel in the sensuality of revealing herself to strangers. She
looked back at me for confirmation. I nodded. "Go. Tease them. Let them
wish that they were you or could have you. Show them who Josephine
really is."
Even
in the dim light, the realization of what I was suggesting made her
pupils widen even further. She smiled, turned and stepped off the stage.
She stalked around the tables like a panther. Every man and woman in
turn was treated to a private view of her tits as she went. Young Mark
was particularly blessed as she sat astride his legs, dropped her bra
and pulled his face into her cleavage. Gently raising his head, she
further rewarded him with a soul melting kiss that, I guarantee, had him
on the verge of ejaculating. She moved on, touching Tabby and Alice’s
faces leaving them open mouthed as she took Emily's hand and took it to
her tit. Adrian smiled at his girlfriend's gasp of excitement.
Eventually,
Jo returned to the stage. I led her to the chair and slowly pulled the
thong down her legs. She raised each leg in turn, exposing herself as I
carefully pulled the waistband over her heels.
Naked
now, I had her sit in the chair. I bent between her legs and lapped at
her lower lips and clit. Delicious though it was, I didn't spend too
long there, my purpose was twofold; to get her nice and wet, and to let
the women in our audience have a fantasy to savor. Jo responded,
possibly more vocally than my efforts justified, but I could tell that
her arousal was real. Mine, of course, was clearly apparent.
It
was time for a change of position. I stood and helped to her feet..
Again, I turned her to the audience and stepped behind her. I bent to
kiss the side of her neck. "Lift your left leg and put your foot on the
seat of the chair," I whispered in her ear.
She
understood and, reaching down and back with her right arm to use me for
support, she slowly and lasciviously did as I suggested, exposing
herself completely to our guests. I played my part by steadying her by
holding her tits. Once she was settled, I bent and rubbed the end of my
cock along her vulva, lubricating myself. I heard gasps from beyond the
lights. We'd already gone too far, I assumed someone was thinking,
surely we wouldn't actually.
We
did. I slipped slowly and carefully inside my Josephine, easing out and
then sliding a little deeper each time. In no time at all, I was
embedded to the root. The atmosphere in the room was electric, the only
sound was the mood music from our speaker. Everyone was deathly silent
as we stood like statues, conjoined.
Then
Jo pushed back against me with her bum. It was time to deliver. I
started to stroke in and out. I needed to make it look good, my pleasure
was not a priority just then. I used long slow strokes so the audience
could see as much cock as possible. That was the plan, anyway.
Jo
was on fire though. She was already aroused beyond belief before I even
entered her and my cock plunging into her from behind took her to the
edge and beyond in only a few minutes, certainly before I was quite
there. Not one to waste an opportunity, I helped my unsteady-legged
lover into the chair and faced her, side on to the crowd. I pulled her
head towards me and she understood. This time she went for it. This time
was for my benefit not the audience's. This time there was tongue and
suction and this time, in inly minutes, I came.
I
had considered ejaculating in her mouth but, erotic as that may have
been for me, spectacle was more important. At the last moment, I pulled
out and jizzed over her throat and chest. There was a gasp as the crowd
saw the opalescent fluid reflecting the colored lights from the spots.
Jo, largely recovered from her own orgasm now, turned towards them and
collected a gobbet on her finger, idly inspecting it before slowly and
deliberately sucking the digit clean.
She
repeated her promenade, naked this time and wearing my semen like a
badge of honor. She stopped at Marie's table and bent towards my wife.
Marie reached forward and caressed Jo's tit also teasing a smear of my
sperm on her finger. My wife, however, stared meaningfully at me and
then turned towards Jane, sitting diagonally behind her, offering my
seed.
Jane
recognized the significance of Marie's gesture; it was not lost on the
rest of the coven either. Jane, the widow of a good friend of mine
accepted my wife's gift and, by fellating Marie's finger and ingesting
my semen, became one of them.
Jo
moved on, offering herself everyone in the room. The girls, her
friends, all gave her a gentle caress. Her tit, her bum, her belly, her
cheek. Angie and Lucy, of course, partook, as did the others. Wendy
seemed entranced as Jo approached her. Jo bent and whispered something
to the younger woman, then softly kissed her lips. Jo moved on then,
leaving Wendy looking rather dazed and confused.
Now
it was Ken's turn. Jo took his hand and looking to Cath for approval
slowly took it to her mound. I saw a flash of concern on his face as he
seemed to be pulling away; until Cath put her hand on top of Jo's and
guided him to my lover's slit. As his hand reached her junction, Jo
pulled Cath in for a kiss. Ken couldn't complain. Four of the coven
routinely kissed him out of sheer mischief; and then, with his wife's
approval, I'd unleashed a naked Lucy on him.
In
time Jo moved to Tony and Gail. Gail appeared mesmerized by the residue
on Jo's tits. Jo nodded approvingly as Gail stooped to suckle. Tony
received the same invitation as Ken. Tony, emboldened by his wife's
actions, did not resist. After a minute, Jo pulled Gail upright and
kissed her too. Taking Tony's hand, the one that had touched so
intimately, she offered it to Gail. The audience sat entranced as she
licked Jo's essence from her husband's fingers.
Then
onto Mike and his two lovely women. The show repeated, only this time
with a woman on each tit. This time it was Mike, though, who Jo graced
with a kiss.
Back
to Charles, Jo kneeling so that he could bury his head in her bosom and
then; Then finally to the youngest members of the audience. Mark seemed
almost paralyzed with trepidation as his mature fantasy woman
approached him again. For the second time that evening she straddled his
lap, this time naked. This time she kissed him, lifting his hands to
her tits as she leaned in. For Mark, whatever sexual experience he had
up until that evening, few could have matched the intensity of this
exotic beauty toying with him in front of an audience.
Again
Jo guided a man's hand to her cunt to pleasure her but this time she
offered his finger to Tabby to savor. Entranced, the younger woman
sucked his fingers clean until Alice, almost as quiet as Emily begged,
"Please me too."
Giving
an angelic smile, Jo moved to stand beside the girl. She parted her
legs and cocked her head at the young woman. Alice understood. Tenderly,
gently she reached forward and ran the back of her forefinger down Jo's
neatly trimmed curls. As if in a dream, Alice continued her
exploration, causing Jo to moan in appreciation. After a few moments,
Alice hesitantly offered her finger to Mark. Without pausing to think,
he too savored Jo's essence.
Finally,
she approached Adrian and Emily. Adrian pointed to the floor and Emily
obediently knelt beside him. I watched fascinated as Adrian spoke
quietly to Jo. She seemed to agree to some request and then he
instructed Emily. The entire room drew breath as the younger woman
turned and buried her mouth in Jo's cleft.
Jo
reached out to the table to steady herself. Mark, seeing how affected
she was, stood and put his arms around her waist. She moaned and moved
one of his hands to her tit. Mark's groin was pressed against Jo's naked
bum cheeks and I would have wagered my pension that he came at the same
time that Jo did.
While
everyone's attention was elsewhere, I set out the yoga mats on the
floor, center stage. I finished before Jo did, though I'm certain that
she had more fun. Mark helped me to guide her back to the stage where I
laid on my back on the mats. Jo understood. She straddled me
reverse-cowgirl style, facing our spectators, carefully feeding my rigid
cock into her warm wet place.
The
first time that I had fucked her that night, it was clear what was
happening; this time though, it was clinically explicit. My balls on
display, my erect cock sliding in and out between Jo's engorged nether
lips, her juices glistening in the dim lighting.
Four
or five minutes she rode me like that, alternating between sliding back
and forth and raising and lowering herself onto me. This time I felt
her start to pulse around me so, needing to make my own contribution, I
added my efforts to hers. Yes, we played up the vocals, but the climaxes
were as genuine as it gets. I felt the warm burn along the length of my
cock and thanked my good fortune for the chemical the allowed me to
replenish my sperm so quickly; the latest 10 c c currently spurting deep
inside Jo.
I
lay spent, supporting Jo by the shoulders as she slumped backward with
her hands on my thighs. We were both breathing heavily and glazed with
sweat. I knew, Hell we all knew, that was it for the night. After a
minute or so, I felt my cock slip out of her adorable snug tunnel, and
the warm wetness that followed reminded me that our audience was now
witnessing my sperm oozing from my lover's cunt. I thought that wrapped
the show up rather nicely.
After
another minute, Jo rallied and gestured to her new best friend, Mark to
help her up. It says much about the maligned youth of today that he
managed without any inappropriate touching; not, I suspect, that Jo
would have been offended. On a related note, no-one offered to help me
up, but there you go.
I
took Jo's hand and we faced our friends. Tony anticipated my look and
turned on the spot. The music faded. "Ladies and gentlemen," I
announced. "Thank you on behalf of myself and our special guest
performer tonight; The gorgeous; Josephine!"
The
audience applauded enthusiastically as we took our bows then as the
applause tailed off Tony turned the music back up and killed the spot.
We bowed one last time and retired to the back of the stage.
As
we wiped ourselves clean with the baby wipes that Marie and Angie had
thoughtfully provided, Jo thanked me for letting her live out her
lifelong fantasy. "I don't want to do that again," she admitted. "But
that was so exhilarating. Thank you, Geoff," She stood up on tiptoes to
kiss my cheek.
"Put
my husband down, you hussy," came a voice from behind me. Jo reached up
again and pulled me into another, this time lingering, defiant kiss.
"How was it, sweetheart?" My wife asked her friend, fondly.
"Oh,
God, Marie. My heart was pounding; every sense was heightened; if this
is what drugs make you feel like, I can almost understand people getting
hooked."
"You
were magnificent, dear." Marie turned to me. "You too, my love. Only
now there are a few more women out there I may have to watch out for.
But, anyway. Hurry up and get dressed. We're taking Jane back to ours
for a couple of hours before she has to go home."
I
favored my wife with a Number 3 look from my new repertoire, horrified
befuddlement, and noticed that it concerned her not at all. "Is there
any point?" I grumbled, pulling my trousers on. "It's not as though
they'll be on that long."
"Don't
be difficult darling," Marie chided me. "Jane has been a cock free zone
for a decade and I think she's ready to climb back into the saddle."
"If
I had said that about a woman," I chuntered to myself as I put on my
shirt. "I'd be crucified by militant feminists but, just because I've
got a cock, it's bloody open season on me."
"Dear
oh Lord, Geoffrey," she sighed in exasperation, and don't think that
the use of my Sunday name was lost on me. "I'm taking you home to have
sex with a woman nearly twenty years younger than you. Are you really
going to bitch about it?"
Jo watched our exchange in amusement as she also started to get dressed. "She is very pretty," Jo reminded me.
I
had to admit, however grudgingly, that she was right. Jane had the sort
of features that advertisers dream about to sell to mature women.
Pretty, but not so glamorous that their looks seemed unattainable. Jane
was who they could possibly be with the right cosmetics. Personally, I
just thought that she was really cute.
I
slipped my shoes on and picked up my jacket. Marie had already rescued
my tie. Marie and I both kissed Jo goodbye, with my wife assuring her
that Angie had promised to see her and her birthday presents home
safely.
I
returned to our guests. They had all apparently decided to stay in the
function room where they could talk openly about our little
entertainment, rather than have to speak in guarded whispers in the
lounge downstairs. There also seemed to be an atmosphere of fellowship
developing. Charles was talking to Emily about engineering; Adrian and
Lucy seemed to be deeply engaged in an argument about texture, color and
shape in art; Wendy and Jane appeared to be receiving the official
briefing about the coven from Angie while Megan was giving a more edited
version to our other guests.
I
looked round feeling rather content. Who would have thought a live sex
show between a couple of children of the sixties could be such a
successful networking opportunity?
Tony
came over to shake my hand and thank me for being allowed to join us. I
rather suspected that he regretted that he couldn't run more evenings
in the same vein, but he knew he'd lose the regulars. We both realized
that popping down the pub is one thing, but wives were significantly
more likely to object to their men popping down to the pub on live sex
night. On the other hand.
Marie
was by then talking to Mike, Becky and Ruth. The other two women
expressing their appreciation for the example my wife had set in sharing
me with her friends. I probably should have been offended, but I
understood their sentiments. When I joined them, they were discussing
our prospective wedding. Becky was keen to do something similar but was
concerned that we might be upset at them copying us. In fact, Marie
suggested that they should use our ceremony as an opportunity to select
the elements that they wanted to include in their own. We certainly
wouldn't be offended.
And then it was time. Signaling for Jane to join us, We waved goodbye to our friends and we left.
Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.

1 hr 4 min
September 13, 2025 Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 14
Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 14Geoff The ModelGeoffrey's Cock Immortalized.
Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

We
had paid for the J and W Rum and left the store when a rather naughty
thought occurred to me, and I freely admit to being both deeply ashamed
and inordinately proud of it at the same time. "Why not ask Tony if we
can rent the upstairs room at The Black Swan for a couple of hours," I
suggested. "That way you can have a proper birthday party in private and
we could see how it might work for our wedding."
"Isn't a bit big for just us seven girls? Or, I suppose nine if Wendy and Jane come along too."
"I
was thinking of popping along as well, if I'm welcome," I told her,
mischievously. "I thought that I might also invite some friends. You
know, for a bigger audience for the birthday girl's special treat." I
gave special a very sleazy emphasis.
"You wouldn't!" She gasped in astonished horror a moment later, as she realized what I was proposing.
"It's her fantasy," I reminded her. "At our age, when would she ever get the chance again?"
"She'd
be mortified. What if she gets stage fright and can't go on?" Marie
protested. "Then she'll feel as though she's let everyone down."
"What
if she doesn't, and she gets the chance to give a live sex performance
in front of total strangers as well as her friends," I countered. "This
has been her fantasy since she saw that one in Amsterdam when she was in
her twenties. You and I, along with our friends, could make it happen,
this week. Her life-long unfulfilled dream; why would we not?"
I
understood Marie's reluctance. Despite my enthusiasm, I wasn't
oblivious to all the things that might go wrong. Our audience needed to
be discreet; the setting private and the atmosphere warm and intimate.
If this was going to happen, I had three days to arrange it. Grand: I
enjoyed a challenge.
"Who would you invite?" Marie asked. Aha! She was considering it.
"All
your friends will be there, of course, including Margie and Sue,
Charles if he can make it, Wendy and Jane, Ken and his wife, Mike and
his two ladies and our student friends. Not quite twenty in the
audience."
"That's a lot of people," she mused.
"All the better," I countered.
"What
about you?" It was a reasonable question. A solo performance was okay
in principle, but that wasn't Jo's fantasy. She needed a sex partner, a
performing cock, me.
"I
think I'm okay with it," I replied. "I've given business critical
presentations in front of important clients, academics, ministers. Some
to groups of a hundred or more. This, in front of friends, actually
seems less intimidating; for now at least."
"Just
when I think I have your measure, my love," she smiled at me. "You
surprise me once again." She touched my cheek, fondly. "Don't ever
stop."
I
was slightly distracted driving home, making a mental list of what
needed to be done by Friday. Then something Marie had said registered.
"You said that Jo should have been with us tomorrow," I recalled. "Who
will be coming, then?"
"Well,
it should have been Jo and Kate. Then Megan and Sam, then Angie and
Lucy and then, of course, we have to fit in Margie and Sue." She frowned
in frustration. "But you sleep with Angie and me regularly. And Lucy
almost as often, it seems. You only just fucked Megan this afternoon and
Margie and Sue over the weekend." She tutted to herself. "Angie's
getting quite vexed at the way your random copulations are messing up
her spreadsheet." She gave me a wry smile across the car. "Little
Geoffrey's been a busy boy just lately. Not that I'm complaining," she
added quickly, in case I misunderstood. "I'm more than content that
you're not neglecting me."
"Wednesday night?" I reminded her of my original question.
"Well, that's the thing; isn't it?" She squirmed uncomfortably. "The obvious two are Kate and Sam."
She
was right of course. In Jo's absence, Megan would have been the obvious
substitute. Megan whose bed I'd just left. The next in the sequence was
Sam, the forty-something paramedic; Kate's daughter.
"Oh," I contributed, rather unhelpfully.
"Exactly,"
Marie replied. "But we knew that it could happen. We even decided that
we would be prepared to invite them both on the same evening, but not to
have our open-door policy afterwards. I think that encouraging incest,
even lesbian incest, is a step too far." She smiled to herself. "Even
for us."
When
got home, Marie was going to speak to Sam and Kate to explain the
situation and find out how they felt about it, and then ring round to
tell the others about our plan. I made some calls of my own.
First
was Tony, the landlord at The Black Swan. We'd just seen the room, but
if it wasn't available, the whole prospect became more difficult. It was
and I agreed to call in that evening to discuss the arrangements. That
meant that I was free to invite guests. Like Marie, I shied away from
involving family. As tempting as it was, Peter, Linda and their partners
were not getting an invitation to see me banging one of Marie's best
friends.
Mike,
my friend from my rugby days called to his wife when I told him my
plan. She shouted back that they would all be delighted to come. She
wanted to meet the people who had made the idea of their own formal
three person relationship seem possible.
Next
was Adrian. He seemed to be the core of the group of students we'd met
in the pub. He and Emily, his very submissive girlfriend, were close to
Angie and me. They were both eager to come and he was sure that the
others, Mark, Tabbie and Alice, would too.
Our
favorite taxi driver, Ken, seemed keen but he needed to speak to his
wife, Cath, before he accepted for both of them. Personally, though I'd
only spoken to her on the phone, I was sure that she'd agree.
I
had left it to Marie to speak to Wendy and Jane and also to see if
Megan thought Charles might be able to attend. We met up about an hour
later in the kitchen. Everyone we'd spoken to was on board, we merely
needed confirmation from the others. I asked Marie how she'd described
the plan to Wendy and Jane.
She
looked a little awkward. "I invited them to the pub to meet the girls. I
told them that it was a surprise birthday party for one of my friends
and, if you could arrange it at short notice, there might be some adult
entertainment. I think that they are expecting a male stripper or
something. They both seemed very enthusiastic."
Sam
had been on duty when my wife called. She had explained the situation
to Kate who had promised to talk to her daughter and get back to us.
We
were deciding what to have for tea when Colin joined us. This time
without his friend, Mia. "Hello, sweetheart," his grandma greeted him.
"Where's your friend?"
"She does art club on Tuesdays after school. Her mum will pick her up."
"Grandad was thinking about making a lamb keema for tea. Does that sound okay?"
"That sounds amazing," he replied. He's an easy lad to feed.
I
sent him off to start his homework while we prepped the meal. In ten
minutes the onions were sliced, the garlic grated and the spices
measured ready to add. I finished chopping the wilted spinach and
checked the recipe. "All done, just twenty minutes cooking from start to
finish."
I left my wife to amuse herself and went in search of Colin. He was in my study frowning at my laptop. "Problem?" I asked.
"I
have to give three examples of something called 'Entropy' and I can't
really. I sort of understood in class, but it's just gone out of my
head."
A
passage from a Douglas Adams book came to mind; something about the
Tribesmen of the Cold Hillsides, the Princes of The Plains and the
Dwellers in the Forest. The first two would wage war with each other in
the forest and the latter group would suffer terribly as collateral
damage. When they asked why the war had to take place in their forest,
the answer, The Reason, seemed so obvious while it was being explained
but less so when they returned to the smoldering remains of their
villages. Most folk would recognize the feeling. I tried to help.
"Imagine this. Your mum has spent all Saturday morning cleaning and
tidying your bedroom. What does it look like the following Friday?"
He looked uncomfortable. "Not great," he mumbled.
"That's
entropy," I explained. "Your mum expended energy to put things into an
ordered state but, over time, that order decays towards randomness. Can
you think of similar examples?"
"Like ruined castles?" He asked, uncertain.
"Exactly," I replied
"Or copying a copy?"
"So describe what happens," I prompted him.
"We
still have a copier at school. If you copy a new document, then the
copy is pretty cool, but every time you copy a copy, the background gets
greyer and the text gets paler. Eventually, you have to guess what some
of the words are."
"So
now you have two examples of your own to submit, and you can use mine
too. Is that it?" I checked. "Shall I leave you to type that up?"
He looked uncomfortable. "The talk; About sex;”
I waited.
"Is it bad?" He asked.
"Not
really," I reassured him. "There's stuff you need to know now and
things you really don't need to know in detail for a couple of years."
He didn't look convinced.
"Okay,"
I began. "We'll start now so you don't get hung up worrying about
having to have this talk later. We'll talk about how your body will
change, how girls' bodies change and what utter bollocks your mates at
school will tell you when they try to show off how much they know about
sex."
He
seemed to relax and we sat talking quietly for forty minutes or so, me
taking a break for a coffee part way through. He coped well, though he
admitted that periods sounded gross. I pointed out that girls would
probably agree, but they weren't, by and large, optional. He also seemed
to understand my main point; that nature had come up with a simple
formula: cock plus cunt equals pregnancy. Until we had our next talk, in
a couple of years, dealing with the mechanics of sex, if he took
nothing else from our chat, he really had to remember that
straightforward equation.
He obviously understood what I was telling him. "So girls can get pregnant doing it standing up?"
"Absolutely," I agreed.
"Then it sounds like some of the Year Elevens are gonna be really deep in the doo doo."
"If
they've been getting their sex-ed exclusively from someone's big
brother who has a porn site subscription, then probably, yes."
"Thanks
grandad. That wasn't so bad." And so saying he went back to his
physics. I left him to it and went off in search of my wife.
Marie smiled up at me when I found her, reading in the lounge. "You are the total package aren't you, my love?"
I looked at her, quizzically.
"Sex,
my dear," she clarified. "I heard part of your tutorial with Colin. You
seem to excel at the theoretical as well as the practical aspects. Now,
if you ever manage to actually figure women out too, you could be a
Nobel Prize contender."
The
very thought made me laugh out loud. "Now you mention it though." I
lowered my voice and sat next to her. "I could do with talking to you
about Lucy."
"Before
you begin," Marie responded. "May I say this?" I sat back and she
continued. "Megan and I talk. She and Charles agree that Lucy is in love
with you. Her first husband died, her second husband is a treacherous
twat and you, my love, represent the closest thing in her life to a
constant male source of support."
She
saw me struggling to understand. "Megan, Kate and Jo, Margie and Sue
too, they just need sex. They like you and, more importantly, they trust
you, but their feelings go no further than trust and affection."
She
carried on, while I listened, fascinated. "Sam needs your intuitive
grasp of how to help her deal with her demons. She really needs
professional help but she appreciates the way you empathize with her
struggles."
"Angie
needs help dealing with the world. I'm not convinced she's actually
neurodiverse but she does have issues with some social interactions.
Personally, I wonder if it's just because she's so much more intelligent
than the rest of us that she sees these social niceties, behaviors that
are apparently so important to everyone else, as meaningless nonsense."
Marie gave me a hard stare. "You, dear husband, are her bridge. You
speak her language but you are connected to our world too. You give her
confidence and, when you command her, you allow her to shut down all of
her defenses and trust absolutely in you. She cherishes those moments of
peace."
"I,
on the other hand, need a partner. Someone who shares my goals and
values but with a different perspective. You and I together are greater
than the sum of our parts. I can hardly believe how close we came to
destroying something so perfect but it will never," her voice hardened,
"ever, happen again. Adding Angie to what we already have extends our
partnership in another dimension, one I'm looking forward to exploring."
She
took my hand. "And now back to your original point: All that Lucy needs
from you is your love. Knowing that you feel the way that you do about
her gives her value. She knows that she's a capable artist, but Eddie
made her question herself as a woman. You love me; and Angie. You think
Jo is gorgeous. But you've never been embarrassed to admit that you
think Lucy is sexy. That does wonders for her self-esteem. Yes, you
tease her about being a blonde dingbat, but that doesn't hurt her. She
knows it's affectionate.
"You've
seen her recent work. That's down to you; you let her rediscover the
woman she was fifteen years ago and she wants to repay you. So let her.
She would never do anything to harm what we have: so you and she may
have the same freedom as you and Angie. Love her and let her show her
love for you."
I sat, quietly impressed by Marie's comprehensive analysis of my sex life. "Jane and Wendy?" I prompted her.
She
considered for a moment. "With the benefit of hindsight,' she conceded.
"I should have let you sleep with Jane five or six years ago. She
needed you, and Ben would have benefited from growing up having you as a
role model. But;” Here she dipped her head in reluctant
acknowledgement. "We just weren't ready."
"Jane
has had a thing for you since before her husband passed. An innocent
enough crush at first, but your," She stared accusingly at me, "Your
supposedly innocent flirting has given her hope of some sort of part
emotional, part physical relationship."
She
sighed. "I think she needs to get laid; she needs to be reminded that
she's more than a widow and a single mum; she needs the confidence to
rebuild her life so she can move on."
I nodded slowly. That sounded like a fair summary.
My
wife graciously accepted my agreement and carried on. "Wendy is more
damaged. While Jane lost her husband to illness, she ought to realize
that she's still an attractive woman. Wendy has been hurt, though, just
like Lucy. She's convinced herself that her husband abandoned her,
because she's; what did she call herself? "A great heffalump". You, in
fact we, need to show her what a striking girl she actually is."
Marie frowned as she chose her next words. "It's possible that we may have to have you date her."
"Christ, Marie!" I exploded, taken by surprise. "I know we keep bending the rules, but this?"
"No,
dear." She disagreed. "We keep ignoring the rules, especially when they
interfere with what's needed. There should be only one rule; 'Primum
non nocere'."
I
looked blankly at her. "First do no harm," she translated for my
benefit. "Supposedly part of the Hippocratic Oath, but it seems just as
relevant here. If we can help Wendy at no risk to our marriage, what is
the point of an arbitrary rule, however well intentioned, that prevents
us? In fact." I got another hard stare. "Isn't this similar to the
argument you used to persuade me to go along with your scheme for Jo?"
Well,
no not really: perhaps a little. Okay, quite similar in a way. She went
back to her book while I considered her words. Nothing she had said
changed the way I viewed our friends. She had reminded me what an
amazing woman I'd been lucky enough to marry though. I was still
savoring that thought when Colin joined us.
He
explained his homework to his gran while I listened to make sure that
he'd understood just how fundamental the concept of entropy was. When he
said, "And grandma, it applies to everything, mountains, stars, even
people." I stood; my work here was done. My work in the kitchen,
however, was just about to start.
We
had a civilized, if spicy, meal with Linda and Colin then, once they
had left, I reminded my wife that I had an appointment at the pub. She
decided to send me on my own, saying that she would look for a suitable
way to wrap Jo's birthday present while I was gone. She did suggest that
I might like to limit my beer input and hurry back, as she fancied an
early night. I still had a few hours’ worth of my erection pill coursing
through my system, so that sounded like a most excellent idea.
It
was still fairly quiet in the bar when I arrived. I ordered a pint and
Tony pulled one for himself and joined me at a table, leaving the
barmaid to cope on her own. I explained that it was Marie's friend's
birthday on Friday and that I intended to invite some additional guests
to their usual 'girly get together' as a surprise.
He looked levelly at me. "I believe every word," he told me. "But you're not telling me everything. Go on; spill."
I
gave him one last chance. "Plausible deniability," I explained. "There
may be some adult entertainment involved. If you were prepared to let us
have the room with a locked door, you couldn't be accused of being
complicit."
"Are
we talking about male strippers banging screaming, sex-crazed, married
women?" He asked. "Because word gets around, and that's a reputation I
don't need."
I pointed to the stairs. "Five minutes," I suggested. "I'll explain and, if you agree, we'll see what I need to make it happen."
Ten
minutes later, we were back in the bar. We shook hands on the deal. The
room was ours from half past three on Friday afternoon at a very
reasonable rate. The only staff involved would be Tony and his wife,
Gail, as long as they were allowed to be in the audience. When the
performance started, he would be in charge of the door: privacy
guaranteed. It was a compromise I needed to make if Jo was to live out
her fantasy, and I trusted him. I hoped Marie agreed.
It
was barely nine by the time I got home. I recounted my discussion with
Tony and the understanding we had reached. Marie noticed my uncertain
expression. "It will be fine," she reassured me. "He's a decent man and
Gail's lovely too. We're regular customers; almost friends." She cuddled
up next to me on the sofa, her book discarded. "They get to see a free
sex show. What would it profit them to betray our trust by bragging
about it? Tony has worked hard to raise The Swan's reputation. In what
world would he consider trashing it?"
"That was my thinking too," I admitted. "I was just worried that perhaps I had been a bit naïve."
"No.
Remember, you offered Tony a solution to improve the marketability of
that tired old function room. He's not going to piss you off now, is
he."
I
accepted that she was almost certainly correct. Then a thought occurred
to me. "Earlier this evening, didn't you mention an early night?"
She grinned at me. "Indeed, you remember correctly. Shall we?"
And we did. Twice!
We woke early on Wednesday morning to a text from Kate.
Sam
and I are both mature enough to realize that the other has a sex life.
We are ok having sex in the same house. Not ok having sex in the same
room. Can you and Geoff live with that?
Marie replied straight back.
We have no interest in making you uncomfortable. We just want you to be happy. C u 2 nite
Less than a minute later, a smiley face emoji appeared. We had our guests for the evening.
By
now I some idea of the logistics for Jo's party. The nights were
drawing in and we'd have to have the curtains closed for privacy. I
wanted some atmospheric lighting and a couple of other items.
Tony
was going to have a group of tables pushed together in the center of
room, for the eleven women, with one to the side for Jo's birthday cake.
there were sufficient additional tables and chairs around the walls
that could be quickly rearranged for the additional guests. He agreed to
supply a solid but comfortable chair on the small stage just in case we
needed it.
For
the performance, I knew what I wanted, so I invited Marie out for a
trip to the garden center for a coffee. "I thought you were busy," she
argued.
"Two
birds, one stone," I replied. "Lighting and some set dressing. If I can
combine my shopping with spending time with you, then all the better."
"You're just saying that because I let you stick your willy in my special place last night," she giggled.
"And very nice it was too," I admitted. "Now, go and put some knickers on and I'll treat you to breakfast out."
We
got home around two that afternoon. I'd bought a couple of sets of low
voltage spotlights, some extra thick double sleeping pads (like yoga
mats) and a roll of gaffer tape. My plan was to install the lights on
Thursday afternoon, and play with the settings to create the closest
ambience that I could to my vision of a seedy Amsterdam sex-club.
I'd
also found something else that earned me a kiss and a smile from Marie
when I explained my reasoning. But that wasn't for Jo's party. "Who says
men can't multi-task," she observed, patting my cheek. "If there's
anything left in your tank tonight after our guests leave." She stood on
tip-toe to whisper in my ear, "You can have a free pass for anything
you want." I had to smile to myself. Even at our lowest point, my wife
had never refused me anything. Still, her offer was sincere and worth
considering.
It
was Marie's turn to cook tea that evening, so I decided to look for
some mood music. Good old YouTube. An entire channel of sensual lounge
music mixes. I picked one I liked within ten minutes. That reminded me. I
had a really good Bluetooth speaker somewhere. I'd just tracked it down
to the study, when Colin arrived with Mia.
She
looked at me rather nervously until Colin gave her an encouraging nod.
"Doctor Barnes," she began. "I told mum what you said about you not
being able to discuss sex with me. And she said she understood, and that
you were probably right to be cautious." She swallowed, glanced at my
grandson and carried on. "So I asked her to explain it to me, and she
did, and Colin and I, we compared notes on the way here from school and
we think we understand."
Colin
took pity on her and took over. "We understand that we are growing up
and our bodies will change. We understand that the way we see other
people will change, but you and Mia's mum were both very clear that
doing any sex stuff could end up making a baby and that would cause a
lot of hurt. We've promised each other not to let that happen and not to
listen to anyone who says it's okay if; and then they say something
stupid."
Mia
nodded in agreement. "Mum says that she wants me to get a degree and I
can't do that as a single mum. I wanted to say that I know you can't
tell me about sex but you can tell Colin." She reached out and held his
hand. "And Colin will tell me."
I
looked at the pair in admiration; still children but so mature. "I can
tell you this," I offered. "At some point, someone will offer you
drinks. Drunk people don't make wise choices. Decent men don't have sex
with drunk girls. But not all men are decent; drunk men especially so." I
watched to see if they followed my logic. I didn't want to tell them
not to drink. I wanted them to work out for themselves why they
shouldn't drink to excess.
"Thanks grandad," Colin said. "Is it okay if I ask, if we do think of something else we think need to know?"
"Of course," I replied. "My answer will have to be age appropriate but you can ask anything."
That
seemed to satisfy them both as Colin changed the subject. "We were
going to do our homework in here, but if you're busy we;”
"No. I just found what I was looking for. The study is all yours."
I
parked the party planning for now and decided to focus on our guests
that evening. Last time, Kate's needs were simple. Sex followed by a
cuddle. Sam was more; challenging. Her time as a paramedic, both in the
military and as a civilian, had been her vocation, but it came at a
cost. Some shifts she saw things, dealt with situations, that left her
struggling to cope. One solution she had found to work, temporarily at
least, had been to immerse herself in sensation. By overwhelming her
senses, touch, smell, hearing, she distracted her mind from fixating and
replaying experiences that distressed her. This gave her brain time to
reprocess and reset. So, at our first encounter, it was as if we had
sensation based sex therapy. I hoped that tonight would be just as
relaxing but less intense.
We
had more time with each partner that evening. Because mother and
daughter had made it clear that they, quite understandably, did not want
to have sex in the same room, Marie and I would be able to spend an
hour and a half with our partners before we exchanged rooms and
bed-mates. With Kate, that really made no difference; more sex, longer
cuddles, that's about it.
With
Sam, even if she hadn't had a rough shift, I had time to indulge her. I
had tried to imagine how that should look. Marie found me upstairs,
searching through the airing cupboard, looking for some old towels.
She raised an eyebrow. "For Sam?"
"I thought that special massage we discussed might be nice but messy," I ventured.
She stood, obviously giving my idea some serious thought. "Will there be a happy ending?" She asked with a mischievous smile.
"For both of us," I admitted. "That's the special bit."
"Do
not put the towels in the wash afterwards," she instructed me,
stressing the 'not' as she pulled two large white bath sheets from the
pile. "That sounds like something you should do for your wife too, just
for quality control purposes of course." She tried to look serious
That
sounded reasonable. "Okay. So can I prepare our bedroom now? Then you
can entertain Sam first in there while I'm with Kate in the Playroom.
After a break, you and I can swap rooms and everything I need to massage
you when they've left, will be there in our bedroom."
"Okay,"
she agreed. "I might choose some toys that Sam hasn't tried yet and put
them in our bedroom too." Our schedule approved, we set to.
We
had planned an early meal that afternoon. We let the kids have a light
snack because Linda was cooking them an evening meal later, when she
finished work. She knew we had 'guests' on Wednesday evenings.
Mia
watched Marie dip some chicken thighs in seasoned flour, egg and then
spiced panko breadcrumbs before lowering them into a pan to fry gently.
The potatoes, once boiled, drained and allowed to steam dry, were
drizzled with garlic butter, and the broccoli and green beans were
gently sautéed in a pan with olive oil and herbs.
"You make that look so simple," the girl commented.
"That's
because it is," Marie pointed out. "The hardest part is getting
everything ready to plate up at the same time; and that just comes with
practice." Mia looked unconvinced. "It also helps that we're both
retired. That means we can spend fifteen minutes getting everything
pre-prepared before Colin gets in from school then, whoever is actually
cooking the meal is really just making sure that nothing burns."
I
watched with interest, and not a little concern. Mia was quietly,
unassumingly, becoming one of the family. I hoped that Marie's scheme to
rehabilitate Wendy didn't backfire and damage the bonds that had
started to develop between them and us.
Marie
put our plates on the table. She left a third plate with tasters of the
chicken, veg and potato on the worktop for the kids to sample. They
both loved it, and I'm certain Mia memorized what she'd seen, in the
hope that she and her mum could cook it at home.
I
idly speculated that if we did a 'cookery class' on Tuesdays and moved
the 'language class' to Thursdays then, assuming that Lucy came dancing
on alternate Fridays, I could expect to be having sex with eight women a
week, not including Marie. I decided not to suggest it; or at least to
stick to actual food preparation rather than just sex.
"A penny for your thoughts, dear?" Marie prompted me.
"Pas devant les enfants," [not in front of the kids] I replied. Marie's the linguist but I do have a bit of French.
I
was a little taken aback when Mia grinned at Colin. "Oh, ça a l'air
intéressant." Bugger! The little minx speaks better French than I do.
My
wife watched fondly as I made a complete tit of myself in front of the
two teens. They waited for me to respond until, seeing that I knew when
to stop digging and shut up, they wandered back to the study, sniggering
as they went.
Marie
raised an eyebrow. I caved. "I was just thinking that we could do
cookery lessons for Wendy and Mia and then that morphed into 'cookery
class' for your friends. It was just an amusing thought," I finished
rather weakly.
"Good god man!" She retorted. "How much sex can you fit in to one week! Poor little Geoff would be worn to a nub."
This
time, it was my turn to give my wife a hard stare. And I'd learned from
the best. "Alright," she conceded. "Every woman in your bed has been
there because I invited them. You made your point. Now eat your tea."
There
was a bit of an atmosphere when Linda arrived around six that evening
to collect the kids. "You." She jerked her head at me. "Kitchen. Now."
I
know daughters shouldn't speak to parents like that, but she was
obviously upset, and I suspected I knew why. I was right. "I got a text
from mum today. Could I look after the kids on Friday instead of meeting
her in the pub. Something cropped up for dad." She glared at me. "Is
this another sex thing?"
"I
have to attend a function," I told her, truthfully but misleadingly.
"Someone I have admired for a long time is being rewarded for a lifetime
of selfless service. I need to be there to support them along with
their other friends." All perfectly true, but not actually what Linda
had asked, because it was, precisely in fact, another sex thing. I'd
tell her later. A week later, at least.
She
seemed mollified: she even apologized. I accepted graciously. "Look," I
said. "Even if this was 'another sex thing' as you put it. Honestly,
how much detail do you want about your parents' bedroom activities? I'll
tell you all about my morning yesterday if you insist, but I have no
idea how many bottles of prosecco you'd have to drink to blur the images
that could leave."
"Fuck no!" She begged. "Spare me that."
"So mind your manners, young lady and be careful what you wish for." I reverted to wronged parent mode. What a twat I was!
Marie
gave me a long thoughtful look after we had waved goodbye to the three
of them. "I'm beginning to wonder about unleashing your other side," she
mused. "She's going to be really angry if she finds out that the
function that you attending is the same one she isn't any more."
"In my defense, you didn't give me a lot of room to maneuver."
"I suppose not," she conceded. "Have you had your tablet yet?"
"Ten minutes ago. I'll go and get ready."
When
I came downstairs, Kate and Sam were already there, apparently
discussing the evening's running order. Sam seemed a lot more cheerful
this evening and Kate was, well, just Kate.
"Geoff,
the girls are happy with your suggestion so, if you and Kate want to
take the Playroom, Sam and I will join you in the kitchen at about eight
fifteen."
I
watched the mother and daughter as we said our farewells. Both seemed a
little uncomfortable knowing that the other was vividly aware of what
we were all about to do. By the time we reached our bedroom the tension
had passed.
"May we indulge in a little foreplay this week madam?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm.
"I was a bit eager last time, wasn't I?" She admitted, totally unrepentant.
"A
little," I agreed as I stood and admired her. Heavier in the hips and
waist than her friends, she was still a handsome woman. Full breasted,
shapely legs clad in tight jeans that showed her lovely round bum off
perfectly.
"Would
it be easier to undress ourselves?" She suggested. "Perhaps I was
foolish to wear these jeans but my bum's my only good feature so I
wanted to show it off." Her smile faded. "Indulge me please, Geoff. I'm
just a plump old woman who's trying to pretend she's still sexy."
I
couldn't have stopped myself if I'd tried. In two steps my arms were
around her pulling her to me. I could feel the pressure of her tits
against my chest as I hugged her. It may seem odd, but sometimes I
realize what a tactile desert we inhabit, some of us at least, as we
age. I had probably experienced more physical contact (excluding my
wife) in the previous two months than in the whole two years before.
"Kate.
You are sexy. Not only that but you are sweet, beautiful and a delight
to be with." I put my hands on her shoulders and held her at arm's
length. "If you are suggesting that I am somehow doing this as a favor
to Marie: then no, you are wrong; I enjoy your company and your body.
Kate. I like just being with you. Being lucky enough to make love to you
as well. I can't begin to describe it."
I
drew her in to my arms again and then released her enough to kiss her.
The first two kisses were hesitant on her part, as if she was testing my
sincerity. If it were a test, I must have passed because the kisses
that followed seemed to increase almost exponentially in passion. By the
time we came up to breathe she could have been in no doubt how aroused I
was, given that she had been pressing her belly onto my erect cock.
"Stop
fucking about feeling sorry for yourself," I scolded her. "And get your
bloody clothes off." She finally realized that the lust she saw in my
eyes was real. That whatever flaws she had or imagined she had, the fact
was that I still wanted her.
We
undressed ourselves and stood naked together for only the second time.
Me, broad shouldered, flat but not ripped belly, cock standing proud and
ready for action; Kate, full busted, nipples pointing slightly down and
womanly hips and thighs. I understood her unease but it annoyed me. It
was impossible for all women to be flawless, and what constituted a flaw
was subjective in any case. Kate was tormented by these feelings of
inadequacy because her belly wasn't toned, her thighs weren't tight and
silky and her tits weren't pointing at the sky. Nor were many others,
once they'd passed their thirties.
None
of that mattered to me. Kate was all woman and adorable with it. Over
the next thirty minutes I showed her again just how appealing she was. I
had spent twenty minutes just pleasuring her with my fingers and
tongue. Breasts first, then puss. She was already on the brink by the
time that I first ran my tongue from back to front. She clenched and
lifted her hips in ecstasy within two minutes. She did it twice more, at
five minute intervals.
By
the time that I actually slid inside her, all her self-doubt was gone,
for now at least. She was a hot and horny woman who needed nothing more
than a good stiff cock. I did my utmost to oblige. She felt amazing as
she engulfed me, warm and moist, her cunt stretching to encompass me.
The sensation in my cock as her rippled walls accepted me was
fascinating. These women, all different builds, each felt so right.
Perhaps I'm just shallow, but big tits, small tits, tall or petite, if
I'm with a woman I like, then her allowing me the privilege of intruding
inside her body is the ultimate gift.
For
five minutes or so, we savored each other, gently moving, enjoying the
caress of lubricated skin on skin. Eventually, however, the feeling of
urgency built and our languorous movements became harder, faster,
deeper. "Please Geoff, not yet, just one more minute. Please."
I
wasn't close yet. I hoped that I could take her over the top just one
more time before my own climax arrived. By now, neither of us had the
breath or state of mind to form a coherent sentence and we communicate
with grunts and isolate words. "Yes!" She'd pant. "Just there; Harder;”
I
had nothing to contribute verbally but the sheer animalistic nature of
those last few minutes led me to grunt involuntarily as I tried to bury
myself deep inside her body. We clutched each other as our hips pounded
together, the root of my cock smacking into her clit with each thrust.
She
gazed into my eyes for that last minute or so, pleading with me, I
assumed, not to let her down. I didn't, but nor could I keep going once
her orgasm hit. The way her internal muscles clamped down on me was just
a step too far. I carried on for as long as I could but I never stood a
chance. I felt my cock pulse four, perhaps five times and I was spent.
I
lowered myself gently on top of her. She looped her hands around my
neck and sighed softly. After a couple of minutes, I rolled to the side
and she turned away from me, pushing her bum towards me. I knew that she
loved to be cuddled as she came down from her climax so I shuffled up
behind her with my hand cupping her tit. "Mmmm," she purred, wriggling
her tush further into me.
Given
that she had lived alone for several years, until Sam had recently
moved back home, Kate seemed to relish the contact of another human
body. I was only too happy to be that body. I think she even dozed for a
while. I lay, content just to hold her against me until she stirred,
some twenty minutes later.
She turned to face me. "Well, that was nice," she grinned at me.
I leaned forward to kiss her. "It was, and thank you."
She seemed surprised. "What?"
I
explained. "I'm not a sex worker. When I have sex with you or one of
the others, it's not because I'm being paid, or even because I'm doing a
favor for Marie." I kissed her again. Well, I felt like it. "Marie had
to persuade me that my;” I sought an appropriate word. "My promiscuity
would not damage our marriage. But I was never reluctant because you or
the others weren't attractive. So, I enjoyed what we just did every bit
as much as you seemed to."
"Even me?" She sought reassurance.
"Fucking
Hell, Kate!" I was getting exasperated. "You were a bloody detective.
Do you really think I'm that good at faking my feelings? Seriously?"
She
studied me as she digested what I'd said. "I'm sorry, Geoff," she
whispered, touching my face. "Do the other girls treat you like a whore,
or is it just me?"
"You're
missing the point, Kate," I told her, frustrated. "The issue isn't my
feelings; it's your conviction that you are unattractive. What the fuck
do I have to do to convince you that it isn't true?"
"Show me again," she suggested, her face lighting up with mischief. Now, that I could do.
This time she used her mouth on me, bringing my nascent erection to completion. "I want to be inside you again," I told her.
She
resisted at first, tormenting me with her tongue. Finally, she relented
and straddled me, raising up to put me inside her. She paused to
examine my smug expression. "You meant it," she finally acknowledged.
"My cock is inside a lovely naked lady and I have both hands free to play with your boobs. What part of that isn't great?"
"Do you want to see them really bounce?" She asked, impishly.
I replied using her own words. "Show me."
I
probably lasted less than ten minutes that time, so determined was she
to repay whatever debt she thought she owed. I think she came, but I had
been told by Angie that sometimes a woman just wants to please her
lover and constantly being asked if she'd come, made the man sound needy
and unappreciative. Trust me; I wasn't!
Kate
left me to bathe in my warm post-orgasmic glow while she used the
bathroom. As she returned to our bed, I took the opportunity to check
the time.
"How would you feel," I asked her, "about letting me taste you one last time tonight?"
"You don't have to," she replied.
"But if I wanted to?" I left the question open.
She pretended to consider. "Well, if you really wanted to, I suppose it would be ungracious to refuse."
I
smiled to myself. Kate was an amazing and responsive lover. Making her
come was a joy in itself. Fifteen minutes later I had to stop the joy so
we both had time to recover.
We
were first into the kitchen so I filled the kettle while Kate busied
herself with the cups. I was just getting the biscuits from the cupboard
when Marie and Sam joined us, both still flushed from their activities I
looked at my wife's contented expression. Lesbian infidelity suited
her. Was I jealous? Not at all. Sam hadn't stolen my wife any more than
Kate had stolen me.
I kissed Marie. "You seem to have enjoyed yourself."
She
seemed concerned for a moment; perhaps she thought that I was being
passive aggressive; but looking at me she seemed to realize that I was
being sincere so she relaxed.
"Make
the drinks, sweetheart," I asked. "I have some preparations to make."
So saying, I kissed her cheek and went upstairs. I was back in the
kitchen within five minutes and I hugged Marie from behind. She wiggled
her bum into my groin affectionately.
She
pointed to my cup on the table, next to the Chocolate HobNobs. That's
another reason I love her. I reluctantly let go of her and picked up my
cup.
"Marie
was telling us about your plans for Jo's birthday," Kate began. Turning
to her daughter, she continued. "I'd never watched two people having
sex right in front of me before. And Jo was so turned on." She directed
her gaze back to me. "Are you sure she'll go through with it though?
Marie says that you've invited a few people Jo doesn't know. I
understand why; it would be an even bigger thrill for her in front of
strangers. But what if she just can't do it? She'll feel as though she's
let you down. That's a lot of pressure."
I'd
already considered that. "Are you familiar with Angie and Lucy's
relationships with me?" I asked her, dunking my biscuit into my tea.
"Yes,
but what has that got to do?" Her jaw dropped as she realized what I
was implying. "You fucking maniac. You wouldn't. You'd have sex with
them instead?" She looked to my wife for reassurance that even I had
limits.
She
was to be disappointed. "Oh, he certainly would," she admitted
cheerfully. "And what's more those two tarts of his would love it. Angie
just because she wants him to push her boundaries, and Lucy because she
wants him to push his own boundaries. I suppose that I could stop them
if I put my foot down. Well, probably," she added, with a smidgin of
uncertainty.
I
took a sip of my drink. Then I answered Kate; "I'm confident that Jo
will see this as an unrepeatable opportunity to fulfil her dream. But we
have a Plan B just in case. There are some practical issues to address
that you could help me with though." The girls (their own chosen
nomenclature) listened carefully as I explained.
"We'll go shopping tomorrow," Kate assured me. "We were struggling to decide what to get for her birthday anyway."
"Angie,
Geoff and I are giving a joint gift," Marie told them. "It would be
quite expensive just from me and we don't want to start escalating how
much we spend on each other, do we?"
Kate
agreed. She wasn't going to starve on her police pension, but she
didn't have money to burn. "Any idea what Lucy's getting for Jo?" She
asked.
"None at all, I'm afraid," my wife confessed. "She just says to wait and see."
I
finished my drink and pointed to the kitchen clock. "Sam, if you
please." I held my hand out to her and pulled her gently to me for an
innocent kiss. "Kate, Marie, we'll see you in a little while." And I led
my svelte, blonde paramedic back to the main bedroom.
She
gasped as I opened the door. The room was lit exclusively by
candle-light; the flickering warmth of their flame enhancing the musky
aroma of the scented oils in the wax melts. I'd chosen a specific mix at
the garden center with Marie. Cinnamon, ylang ylang and jasmine. It was
a warm sensual blend that I wanted to be unique to us. There was more
too.
"Take
off your robe and lay face down on the bed," I instructed her. She
pulled back the duvet. When I came up to light the candles, I'd been
surprised to see that Marie had replaced my beach towel with a soft
throw. It was much nice than the towel so I was content to leave it. I
reached for the bottle of massage oil that I'd had prepared. It had my
three scents mixed in the same proportions.
"Just
relax," I told a bemused Sam. "This isn't about sex, it's about
sensation. Though there may be a bit of sex too," I added as an
afterthought. She giggled into the pillow.
Stripping
off, I sat on the bed and took her left foot, kissing it and then
beginning to massage the oil into her skin, one gorgeous little toe at a
time. It took me five minutes to work my way to her knee and then I
started on her right foot fifteen minutes later, I was astride her
thighs gently massaging the cleft between her glorious bum cheeks. She
squealed in surprise as my well-oiled finger slipped easily into her
anus. She didn't protest though, just snuggling back down with a
contented sigh. One that was repeated as I moved higher and began to
massage her buttocks themselves.
As
I moved higher, my cock rubbed tantalizingly into the recently
lubricated crevice. She stiffened slightly, probably suspicious of my
intentions. She was correct, to an extent, though it was her cunt that I
invaded, for now at least.
As
I worked the tension out of the muscles of Sam's back and shoulders, I
used my body to provide the motion, rather than my arms, thus fucking
her at the same languid pace as my massage. It was my intention to be
erotic rather than exhilarating, to begin with.
When
I was content that her back was thoroughly attended to, I had her turn
over and began again. An hour after we entered the bedroom I was again
slowly fucking her, only now I was massaging her tits as I did so. The
combination of my slicked fingers on her nipples and my slicked cock in
her cunt brought her to a beautifully gentle climax, similar to Lucy's.
There was no writhing or screaming just a wave of shudders washing over
her followed by a deep sigh of contentment.
I
moved to the top of the bed and got Sam to lay against me as I
continued my massage on her arms. The combination of her orgasm and the
continued tactile sensation had her head dropping as she began to slip
into sleep.
"Relax,
child," I whispered. "I'm here. You are safe and warm and loved. Just
relax in my arms. Are you at peace here?" I asked her, speaking very
softly.
"So nice," she mumbled, taking a deep breath that did fascinating things to her boobs.
"Remember
this feeling, my voice, the scent of this room. Remember how relaxed
and content you are. Breathe in and smell this fragrance. I created it
just for you. When you smell it you can use that scent to lead you here.
Your safe place; your quiet place. Even if it's just five minutes, you
can re-center yourself; regain your calm and deal with your feeling."
" Kay, Geoff Can do that," she slurred. "So sleepy though. So.;” And she drifted off.
I
managed to pull the quilt over us without disturbing her. It wasn't
cold in the room but I wanted her to feel swaddled, loved. We lay like
that for quarter of an hour or so before she stirred. She snuggled into
me. "That might have been the nicest sex I've ever had. Not the
sweatiest, or the biggest orgasm but just; lovely." She checked my
expression to see if she'd offended me. Relieved, she smiled. "Even now,
I feel as though I'm floating." She turned and hugged me. Then after a
long tender kiss asked, "Did you try to hypnotize me? I remember what
you said, so it can't have worked. Pity really." She shrugged her
shoulders in resignation. "It would have been nice."
We
lay like that for a while longer, just reveling in the contact of our
bodies, before taking a shower together to take off the remaining oils
from her skin: I didn't want her clothes ruining when she dressed to go
home. We were getting dried when she realized. "You didn't come!" She
gasped. "Oh God! I'm So sorry; I never thought."
"Hush
now sweetheart," I consoled her. "Marie has her own plans for me
tonight. Anyway," I laughed to myself. "Most men would give a testicle
to have touched you the way that I have tonight. I'm more than content."
She
seemed to accept my word and we went downstairs together. Marie and
Kate were just opening a bottle of wine when we joined them, Sam
accepting half a glass before sitting next to me on the sofa, leaning
her head on my shoulder. Kate looked at her daughter, intrigued.
"Pleasant evening, love?" She asked.
"So
nice," Sam replied. "I can't actually describe how I feel." She gave me
a wry smile. "Angie told us about her happy place. Geoff even tried to
do the same for me but it didn't take."
Marie looked at me with concern. I shook my head. "Go on," I said. "The box is on the table."
She
reached forward to pick up a small square box, the sort rings and such
come in. She passed it to Sam. Sam looked at me for guidance. "Open it,"
I told her. It was a slender silver chain with a locket. Pretty enough
but nothing spectacular. I reached round and helped her to fasten it
around her neck.
"Thank you?" She said. Not understanding yet the nature of the gift and why she got one, yet her mum didn't.
"Open
the locket, dear," Marie suggested as Kate looked on, quietly
fascinated by the exchange. Sam obediently opened the locket and gasped
in surprise as she released the signature scent that we'd created for
her. She shut her eyes. "I'm there," she breathed. "The memory. So
intense; so real."
Marie
explained to Kate while I accepted a weepy, happy embrace from Sam.
"Geoff gave Sam a special sexy massage with scented oils. We had the
same scent combination filling our bedroom for her tonight." Kate nodded
in understanding as Marie continued. "We've put a wax with that scent
inside her locket. If she's feeling overwhelmed then, when she can find a
moment alone, hopefully just being able to open the charm and
experience that unique blend will trigger the memory of being warm and
safe and loved."
"Thank you; both of you," Sam sniffled gratefully.
"This
isn't a cure, Sam," I warned her. "I'm not a therapist. I'm just
someone who cares, doing whatever I can to help you keep it together
until you accept that you need to speak to a professional."
She
glanced at her mother; this was obviously not the first conversation
along these lines. "What about you Marie?" Sam asked. "Am I being
foolish?"
My
wife shook her head. "Not foolish," she decided. "But perhaps ill
judged. You need help. Your mum, us, the rest of your friends, we're all
here for you but we're just well-meaning amateurs. We wouldn't be
anyone's first choice to deal with a physical injury. Nor should we be
for emotional wounds."
Sam
sighed. "I just feel so weak and selfish taking valuable time from
those who need it more." She saw the expression on my face, and Marie's
and Kate's. She huffed in resignation. "All right, I'll start looking
tomorrow. There's an occupational health advisor at work. I'll speak to
her as soon as I can."
The
evening wound down. We laughed as Kate and Marie shared curated stories
about their friends until, the wine finished, they kissed us both
goodbye.
As
we walked back inside after waving them off, we shared our relief that
mother and daughter had been able to relax and enjoy our evening. I
caught my wife yawning. "Let's leave the washing up and go straight to
bed," I suggested. I nodded at her chest, "Those boobs aren't going to
massage themselves."
The Live Sex Show.
It
was the Thursday morning after Kate and her daughter, Sam, had visited
us for their language class the previous evening. You will recall that
is our euphemism for having sex with my wife's closest friends as well
as a couple of waifs and strays we've collected along the way.
We
slept late that morning. I had given Marie the same full, scented,
sensual massage as Sam but, this time round, I had managed to sneak in a
couple of orgasms for myself too. We were both very relaxed as we
snuggled together that Thursday.
"Any plans today, love?" Marie yawned as she tried to motivate herself to leave our nice warm bed.
"That depends," I replied. She raised a very expressive eyebrow in unspoken enquiry.
I
explained my thinking. "I owe Angie a treat. It isn't something you'd
enjoy participating in, so I thought that I might indulge her while you
are at work and then you and she could have tonight together." I watched
as she processed my suggestion.
"You know that you don't need my permission to spend time with Angie," she reminded me.
"I know. It just seems like the right thing to do," I said, a little defensively.
"Well,
in that case, I had planned to be at the shop from twelve until four;
as long as you can be all done by the time Colin gets home, ask Angie if
she's free today."
"That was what I was thinking," I admitted. "Shall I ring her?"
"I think she'd appreciate that," Marie smiled. "Remember to ask if she has everything she needs in her room here."
I
agreed, and we both went about the business of starting our day and,
though I say so myself, Marie seemed to glow with health after my
massage.
As
it turned out, Angie had nothing in particular planned for a few days
and her response when I suggested that I was considering giving her a
'treat' that afternoon was enthusiastic to say the least.
Marie
smirked when I told her over breakfast. "You know it isn't my thing,
Geoff, but make it good for her." She gave me a sexy grin. "I'm sure
that she'll tell me all about it tonight."
After
we had tidied the kitchen, I collected my toolbox and drove to the pub.
I'd booked the function room for a very private party but it needed
some work on the ambience. Tony, the landlord, let me in and we checked
out the room together. We tried the lighting sets, temporarily taping
them to the ceiling. They were dim but moody. One set was pointing at
the walls, giving the drab white emulsion a dappled blue effect; the
other set illuminated the small raised stage in different shades of red.
Together the directed and reflected light created interesting shadows.
Eventually, we had them placed so that the effect was fine for
atmosphere, but we still lacked something for the main performers.
Tony
looked thoughtful for a moment, excused himself and left. While he was
gone, I screwed our spots in place and tidied up the wiring. Tony
returned five minutes later with a box of light-bulbs. "When you do your
own basic maintenance, you need a fairly comprehensive stockpile of
consumables," he grumbled, searching through the box, discarding a
couple of false starts on the grounds they had the wrong fittings, until
he produced a halogen spot that he thought might fit.
I
held a chair as he clambered up to replace the mundane bulb that was
already in the fitting above the stage. While there, he reached out and
removed the bulbs in the adjacent fittings; both on the same circuit.
He
climbed down and turned off the original lights. My colored lights on
their own illuminated the room but, when he turned on the halogen above
the stage area where I stood, he assured me that I was clearly the star
of the show. We exchanged places and I had to agree. We turned off the
mood lighting and the room returned to its clean but sad former self.
"If
that was a preview of the impact of improving the lighting in this
dump, then installing an update is long overdue," Tony commented as we
made our way downstairs.
Reluctantly
declining his offer of a pint on the house, I left for home, arriving
just as my wife was about to leave. "Angie's upstairs putting some
things in her room," she told me. "She seems so thrilled that she has
her own space here." Marie gave me a quick peck on the lips. "That will
have to do for now," she apologized. "Angie will make it up to you, I'm
sure. Just be certain that you're both decent when Colin gets in." And
with that warning, she was gone.
Angie
found me in the kitchen five minutes later and greeted me with an
ardent kiss. "Early lunch?" I managed to ask, once I'd got my breath
back.
"Must
we?" She scowled, obviously impatient to begin. I gave her one of the
looks (number six; feigned annoyance) from my new repertoire and she
reluctantly helped me to put together a light salad together with some
blue Wensleydale cheese. We sat and nattered comfortably as we ate. We
discussed our upcoming wedding, Wendy, Jane and, of course, Jo's party.
As
we cleared the table, Angie stopped to give me a hug. I returned it
happily enough but she saw the question in my look. "It was my way of
saying, 'Thank you'," she explained. "Outside of this house or when I'm
with the girls, I feel as though I always have to be alert for threats.
Even with my husbands, I always seemed to be analyzing the things that
they did and said, to see if they were pursuing their own agendas." She
hugged me again. "With you and the girls, I can relax. If I'm being an
annoying cow, you'll tell me, and that's fine. But I know that you won't
try to manipulate me."
Again,
she saw my expression of faux amazement. "I'm not blind to the irony in
what I just said," she protested as she put the cutlery away. "I
realize that I submit to you precisely so that you can manipulate me,
but that is consensual. You aren't trying to cheat me or win some game
that I don't even know that I'm playing."
To
be fair, I did understand. Angie was surprisingly wealthy. An
unscrupulous person might try to exploit her for her money; we never
would, and she knew that, deep in her bones. I held out my hand. "Come
on gorgeous, let's go play in your bedroom."
To
say that she was excited would be a massive understatement; she was
almost vibrating in anticipation. I'd given her treat some thought. Lucy
had described my torture-by-orgasm over breakfast the morning after. I
didn't want to be too predictable so my plan was, perversely enough,
exactly the opposite.
"Naked
on the bed please," I suggested. I got a questioning look as she
complied. "No," I corrected her assumption. "This treat is for Angie to
experience. Angela only gets to do my bidding."
I
think she understood. Anyway, she shivered in eagerness as I bound her
wrists together and lashed them to the bed head. She watched carefully
as I used my most recent project, a home-made spreader bar, between her
ankles to separate her legs.
Now
she was generally immobilized. She lay helpless as I fetched the toy
that I intended to employ that afternoon. First of all, I approached the
bed moving the wand vibrator menacingly in front of me. She smirked in
anticipation. I smiled to myself; she was in for a surprise.
I
began, much as I had with Lucy, at her tits; over, around and under,
stopping only briefly at her nipples at first. As the stimulation
progressed, I paid more attention to her ever more erect nubs. Her
breathing got heavier, her body twitching as her excitement built,
until; I stopped.
She
gaped at me; I smiled and left her for five minutes while I went for a
pee and returned to a tirade of abuse. Good! She wanted new experiences,
I was sure that she'd never done this before. This time, without
responding, I used the vibrator between her thighs. She was already
aroused so it took less time to reach the edge of the orgasmic cliff
when, again, I pulled the toy away. She watched, furious, as I walked to
the chair, undressed and sat, naked, grinning at her frustration.
I
kept up the cycle, bringing her close to orgasm and then stopping, for
nearly an hour. By then she, like Lucy, had moved through bemusement to
frustration to rage to begging for release. The final time, she watched,
hopefully, as I approached.
"Geoff,
for pity's sake," she pleaded. Again, I used the wand against her labia
and clit, only this time, when she got close, I knelt between her legs
and slid inside her.
"Oh
my God!" She groaned as I filled her. Those were the last coherent
words she spoke as I railed her enthusiastically for the next five
minutes or so. Her orgasm or orgasms, I couldn't tell, seemed to run on
for all of the last three minutes. In my mind, I envisaged a queue of
orgasms, like buses released from a red light which suddenly turned to
green, all then finally arriving at their appointed destination, one
after the other.
I
wasn't complaining either. I found Angie to be an attractive woman
still. In the course of entertaining her that afternoon, I had access to
her naked restrained body to do with as I wished. Our climactic sex to
release her denied orgasm was almost as intense for me.
I
untied her bonds and she responded by instinctively curling into an
almost fetal position, with her back to me. I lay down behind her and
she burrowed closer. I put my hand on her hip and she protested, reached
down and pulled it to her tit. She sighed in satisfaction and fell
asleep. My phone was on the bedside table, in one of those nifty little
wooden stands from Ikea, and I saw we had plenty of time before Colin
was due home. I relaxed and let my eyes close; I had already set an
alarm for 14:30, there was time to enjoy a moment of intimacy, rather
than just sex, with my wife to be.
I
woke about ten minutes before the alarm was due and savored the
sensation. I was sexually sated, warm, comfortable, had a naked woman in
my bed and a boob in my hand. What's more, even if my wife had barged
into the room and found us like that, she'd just have undressed and
joined us.
Eventually, the alarm went off and Angie stirred. "Geoff," she mumbled, sleepily.
"Yes, love?" I replied.
"I know Marie has misgiving about, you know, restraints and stuff but, fuck, you have to show her that."
I
kissed her shoulder. "She is expecting a detailed report after tea," I
laughed. "Possibly with marks for imagination and effort. We'll see if
that piques her interest."
"It
was different," she conceded. "I'll confess that if my hands had been
free, I would have cheerfully killed you towards the end."
"This
my concern," I admitted. "You and Lucy in particular seem to want to
push me further and further. What happens if we go too far? If someone
gets hurt, physically or emotionally? Is it possible that we'll get so
jaded that just making love isn't enough? Might we do something that
damages our relationship?"
She
patted the hand still holding her tit. "No!" She said, emphatically.
"You wouldn't do anything like that; we wouldn't ask you to and Marie
wouldn't let it happen." She paused and sniffed. "God! But I need a
shower. Let go of my tit so I can go to the bathroom."
I
did and, as I watched her slender bum as she left the bed, she called
over her shoulder, "Would you strip the bed for me, please. I'll get
that sheet in the wash before Colin gets in." She paused. "I'll open the
window too, once we're dressed. It stinks of sex in here."
To be continued in part 15. Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.
1 hr 4 min
September 12, 2025 Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 13
Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 13Appetites Vary.Diversity is a good thing.
Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

I
guided my friend through to join the women and helped him to the head
of the table. Megan sat to his right, Lucy to his left. I sat opposite
him, Marie to my right, Angie to my left. Rather than a traditional
Sunday roast, Megan had ordered a beef wellington with horseradish
mashed potatoes, and green vegetables sautéed in garlic butter. The
ladies were at ease in their near nudity; Angie having, just about,
covered her bare tits with some pointless scrap of translucent fabric.
The
men, well, we did them the courtesy of admiring them. The conversation
was surprisingly normal, by our standards at least. Lucy expressed her
gratitude at being offered a place to stay. She was a little overwhelmed
when Megan corrected her. Not a place to stay; a home.
I
shared the photo that Mike had sent me, showing Eddie with his new
friend. "He rejected Lucy for HER?" Was Charles' incredulous response.
Lucy was more sanguine. As far as she was concerned, Eddie had made his
preference clear. In her mind she was already single, with an entire
team of people willing to love her and a wealth of emotions that she
needed to set out on canvas. That thought also reminded her. The day we
christened her studio, she was determined to make a mold of my
genitalia, while I was erect.
"How many castings are you intending to make?" I asked, in all innocence.
"A
dozen or so in latex or silicone rubber for your Harem, or the Coven as
Marie refers to us." I shrugged. That seemed a lot but, what the hell.
She
fell silent for a moment, as though calculating. "And then I thought,
because it's such a nice shape, I'd do a limited edition of signed epoxy
castings, about a hundred, each numbered and with its own unique
marbled pattern."
Everyone
stopped eating and stared at her. "What?" She seemed defensive. "He
only has to make a squiggle. Not his actual name, for pity's sake." She
shook her head. "I was going to ask him if I could add a drop of his
semen into the epoxy to infuse it with his essence. I could double the
asking price then." She looked around the table at each of us in turn.
"Well, think about it, anyway," she suggested to my wife and I.
We
changed the subject to our plans for the wedding and returned to
enjoying our meal. For dessert there were individual warm pear
frangipanes with brandy ice cream. By the time we had finished, not a
morsel was left.
We
helped to tidy the kitchen and, after sitting and chatting for a little
while longer, my three companions dressed and we left, making a short
diversion to return the restaurant's delivery boxes. I picked up their
home delivery menu on the way out. I was mortified; our meal must have
cost our hosts over three hundred pounds. My 'expensive' wine from M and
S seemed a bit pathetic by comparison.
As
we drove home, they discussed, without inviting input from me, my plans
for the evening. Apparently, while I pleasured each of them
individually in my bed, the other two would discuss the details of our
wedding ceremony. We hadn't decided on a date but we needed to have the
costumes selected very soon so that we could give the students who were
making the outfits the design brief for each guest for their
course-work. Lucy was intrigued at the idea of creating some scenic
backdrops for the venue as well as helping with prop design. I was
content to be well out of it.
I'd
swallowed one of my little chemical helpers as soon as we got home so,
leaving my wife and Lucy to look on-line for inspiration, Angie joined
me in bed. "Angie. I promised you a special treat if you earned it.
You've earned it today, with Charles. But tonight would you be
disappointed if we just made love? No toys, just you and me? Then we can
find enough time to really explore your kinky side."
"It's
a deal," she agreed, unbuttoning my shirt. "You, me and the toy box can
wait for another day. I'm okay if it's just the two of us for now."
I
helped off with her top and we kissed for a while, me savoring the feel
of her lace covered tits against my chest. In time, we wanted more so
we finished undressing ourselves and I led her to the bed. She sat me at
the edge and knelt between my thighs. "I'm doing this because I want
to," she reassured me. To be fair, I intended to return the favor,
because I also wanted to. Isn't it nice that we have balance in our
lives.
Angie's
oral ministrations were affectionate rather than porn-worthy, intended
to show her love rather than display her ability to swallow my entire
cock. When she finally took me over the edge, there were no theatrics;
no swirling my cum in her mouth. She just quietly swallowed my sperm,
cleaned me and looked lovingly up at me. Angie is a complex character.
Strong, assertive, willful even. But behind that was a vulnerability, an
uncertainty in social interactions. But with Marie and I, she relaxed
totally.
Pulling
her to her feet I made her swap places and I knelt in turn, between her
thighs. I repeated her own words to her before I leaned in to taste the
nectar between those lips. For ten full minutes I knelt there, kissing
her thighs, her mound; running my tongue along her labia and, briefly
now and again, tantalizing her clit.
As
soon as I felt myself harden again, I knew it was time. I stood up and
stretched (I'm fairly fit, but the years, and rugby, have taken their
toll) then joined her on the bed. We made ourselves comfortable, Angie
having decided she wanted 'snuggling' from behind. I indulged her. It
isn't the best position for vigorous sex. It isn't the most visually
stimulating; but, for screwing someone you love, it has a special
languorous intimacy that I cherish. There was no rush for us to climax.
My cock was perfectly content to slip slowly back and forth in Angie's
slick tunnel.
I
realized that I was getting close and started to use my hand on her
clit. She stopped me. "Take your time, Geoff," she murmured. "I've come
once already. This is nice as it is. You need to learn that sometimes we
need the intimacy as much as the orgasm."
I
think I understood. So, instead of our customary race to the finishing
line, we kept a slow, tender rhythm until I couldn't hold back any
longer and spurted inside her. "See," she murmured. "Wasn't that nice.
You came and I could just enjoy the experience without arsing about
having to fake an orgasm. This was much more satisfying."
We
lay for another ten minutes, just talking, before Angie left for the
bathroom. I got up and used the shared bathroom then, wearing just my
dressing gown, went downstairs. Marie and Lucy were studying our TV,
where Marie was casting the images of Star Wars costumes that people had
shown an interest in for our wedding. Lucy was trying to decide what
outfit appealed to her.
I
gave Marie a pointed look to suggest the it was her turn upstairs. She
shook her head. "Angela is going home tonight and Lucy tells me we're
dropping her off at her place. I'm happy to wait until bed-time."
Lucy
smiled and shook her head too. "If you want me, I'm yours. But I'm
content that I've had my ration for today. Tuesday, however, Marie will
be at the shop. Would that be a convenient time for you to model for
me?"
'Model':
Now there was an innocent enough expression; slightly less so if you
prefixed it with the word, 'penis', for accuracy. Presumably, once the
casting was done, my erection wouldn't be allowed to go to waste. So,
two birds, one stone; cock casting and studio christening all in one
visit. Mr. Efficiency, that's me.
I
dressed and made us a light supper and we ate once Angie re-joined us.
At nine o'clock we left our planning session, having given Lucy some
ideas to work with, and I drove her home. Angela and Marie followed us.
We shared a bottle of wine, Angie sticking to the one glass, while Lucy
showed us the unfinished works in her studio. She pointed to a stack of
half a dozen propped against a wall. "I can't finish those," she
commented in a flat tone. "I started them while Eddie was pissing me
about, but my outlook has changed since, well, you know, and I'm in such
a different place now that I don't know where the next brush stroke
goes." She picked one up and examined it critically. "This isn't art,"
she decided. "This is an emotional breakdown on canvas." She made to
throw it away. I stopped her. She looked at me in surprise.
"It's an asset," I reminded her. "If Eddie gets a solicitor and he bids for a share of your works, give him these."
"But they aren't finished," she protested.
"Would Eddie know that?"
"No, but;”
"So,"
I pointed out, gently. "Keep them. If Eddie plays silly buggers and
demands a share of your work as marital assets, you can honestly say
these were painted while you were together, the judge would be impressed
and you unload these on Eddie."
"But they are shit," she argued.
"And where would Eddie go to unload this shit?"
Her
eyes widened. "The gallery in town," she gloated. "If Eddie tried to
sell them there, Carl, the owner, would check with me for the
provenance. I'd tell him the truth and he'd sell them off cheap as
unsigned, unfinished, unattributed works; he'd have to. Both to keep me
sweet and keep his reputation." The three women exchanged malicious
smiles. "I almost hope he tries it," she added. "I'd love to put one
over on him one last time."
We
stayed with her until ten, when she declared that it was time for us to
get away and for her to go to bed. Eddie was, fortunately for all of
us, still notable by his absence. We left, agreeing to return before
eleven the next morning, and Angie dropped Marie and me off on her way
home. The two of us followed Lucy's example and went straight to bed.
As
we cuddled up close, we each asked the other, almost in unison, "Are we
still okay?" The fact that we were both concerned more about our
spouse's feelings than our own, suggested that we were. Then my wife
slipped her nightie off and lay back down next to me. What followed
convinced me that we were fine.
The
next morning, Angie collected us after breakfast and we arrived at
Lucy's house about quarter to eleven. By then, the two guys in the van
had moved most of the boxes with her clothes out of her bedroom and were
starting to empty her studio. They refused our offer of help so we made
them a cup of tea and retired to the kitchen out of their way. We were
still there twenty minutes later when Megan arrived.
Accepting
a coffee from Lucy, Megan produced two brown, official looking,
envelopes from her bag. They were both addressed to Eddie. The first one
she held up had a large figure '1' in the top left corner. "This," she
explained. "Is Eddie's formal notice that you have begun divorce
proceedings and letting him know that, to comply with the legal
requirements, you are now living apart, effective from midnight
tonight."
She
turned her attention to me. "I liked your suggestion that Lucy keeps
those depressing unsigned works to hand. We have included our proposals
for the fair division of assets and advised Eddie to seek his own legal
advice. If he gets greedy, we will have to try to agree a compromise or
go to court for a Financial Order. In either of those cases, those works
could come in useful."
She
held up the second envelope, appropriately enough with a figure '2' in
the corner. This document," she announced, cheerfully. "Informs your
soon-to-be ex-husband that you are waiving your right to occupy, granted
by the trust set up for Alison. Your daughter, the de-facto owner, has
retained me to act on her behalf to put it on the rental market."
She
gave a beatific smile that lit up the room. "As Lucy occupied under the
terms of the trust, there is no tenancy agreement. Eddie's name appears
on none of the utilities so, as far as Alison is concerned, he can pay
the commercial rental fee, and stay, or piss off and live with his
girlfriend. He certainly hasn't a leg to stand on if he thinks she'll
let him live here for free, now that Lucy has moved out."
"What
will you be asking for the rent?" I asked, just out of interest. She
told us. The rest of us sat, slack-jawed, gaping around the table at
each other. "How much?" I admit, my voice came out in a less than
masculine squeak. She repeated the figure. "That's more than the fucking
mortgage would be," I pointed out, then begged Megan to excuse my
language.
"True,"
Megan conceded, unperturbed by my profanity. "But a landlord has to
cover additional contingencies; electrical safety, insurance,
maintenance, management fees and the like." She shrugged. "We are
actually not stiffing Eddie. If he can't afford to pay, I guarantee
we'll have a family in here paying that per month, within three weeks of
taking possession."
"Eddie
can't afford that," Lucy observed, without satisfaction. "Even if he
stopped drinking and gambling, he'd barely be able to cover the rent.
He'd just about have pennies left to live on."
"That's
as may be," Megan replied, acerbically. "But much of my professional
life has been spent dealing with people who ignored the consequences of
their actions." She listed some examples on her fingers. "Drunk drivers,
offspring contesting their parents' wills after years of ignoring them,
vandals, shoplifters, idiots who thought it was okay to defraud
insurance companies and, yes, cheating spouses." She shook her head in
despair. "Nobody made them act that way; they made choices, just like
Eddie. He could have managed his money instead of blowing it on booze
and horses. He could have treated his wife with respect. He did neither;
he made his choice, so he gets to own whatever that brings."
We
were contemplating her words when one of the movers knocked on the
kitchen door and announced that they were finished. He suggested that
Lucy go through each room before they left, to confirm that the guys had
collected everything that she wanted taken. It was a somber moment as
we five checked each room in turn.
"Is there anything of yours in the garage?" I enquired, remembering that Lucy sometimes sculpted in metal.
She
smiled and shook her head. "I moved my welding gear to Megan's last
week. They had room in their garage and I knew that Eddie would never
notice that it was gone." She took one more slow look around the living
room. "No. That's it. This is Alison's house now. I've lost two husbands
here. I won't say that the wrong one died; but I'm close. Fuck it.
Let's go."
We
followed her out and watched as she locked up and gave her keys to
Megan. We stood and waved as the two of them got into their cars to
follow the van to Lucy's new home. I think we all realized that this day
had been long coming, but even knowing that, we still knew that Lucy
had to be hurting inside.
We
three went home. Lucy, Charles and Megan needed time together to reach
some sort of accommodation about, well, Lucy's accommodation. Our
presence wasn't required. We grabbed a light lunch and I turned the TV
on. Dear God! There were adverts on already for Christmas. I turned to
my wife to see if she found it as irritating as I did, only to pause at
the thoughtful expression on her face.
"Angie,"
she said. Our fiancée looked up. "You like stately homes, don't you?"
Angie agreed this was, in fact, the case. "Well how do you feel about a
trip to Derbyshire?"
"Because?" Angie prompted.
"Because
I think you'd love Chatsworth," Marie suggested. "And in November
there's a Christmas market in the grounds and the house will be
beautifully seasonally decorated." My wife turned her attention to me.
"Geoffrey?"
"Sounds good to me," I agreed. "I'll book three tickets."
"I'll book us somewhere to stay," Angie offered. "Somewhere nice."
So
that was agreed. Finishing our lunch, we decided that we ought to get
some fresh air, so we went for a stroll together. Marie assumed her
place holding my right hand and Angie holding my left. Without really
intending to, our return path took us past the pub. We decided that, as
we were obviously people of low moral standards, we might as well go in.
Tony,
the landlord knew us well enough; Marie and her friends are there every
other Friday after all. We chatted as he pulled my pint and poured the
girls' white wines. I remembered there was a function room upstairs and
asked to see it. It didn't take long. It was just a large rectangular
room. On the plus side, it had a small, raised stage at the far end and
there was a bar near the door. On the other hand, it was a bit tired.
Tony
saw my expression. "I know," he acknowledged. "It desperately needs
repainting, but since Covid, it's been a Catch22. We need new business
but we don't have the cash to invest to attract it."
I
paced out the room and we went back to the lounge. "If the walls were
just white," I suggested. "Then you could mount a projection system on
the ceiling and have an almost infinite selection of décor for any
occasion."
My
girls listened to our conversation with interest. Tony considered my
idea. "So, instead of choosing a color scheme for the room, I just paint
it plain white and project whatever the customer wants for their
occasion," he mused.
"Exactly,"
I agreed. Gender reveals, weddings, kids' themed parties or Goth
Halloweens; hit enter on the computer and the room's personalized."
"Or Star Wars weddings," Angie contributed. "Nice thinking Geoff."
I
bowed, modestly. "Peter works in IT," I reminded the girls. "This isn't
directly his field but he may know someone who could advise us." I
turned back to our host. "Would you be interested if I could find out
what an installation like that would entail?"
Apparently,
he would and, after discussing the practicalities of hosting our
celebration there, we resumed our walk home in a rather more excited
mood. We were still talking about the logistics when Colin arrived, with
Mia in tow, and asked what we were arguing about. We'd moved onto the
timing by then. Angie favored March but Marie was concerned that our
student friends needed more time to design and create our growing
collection of outfits. My wife thought a summer wedding would be nicer,
possibly even outdoors. I was on the fence.
Colin
looked at us with a mixture of surprise and, it hurts me to admit this,
disappointment. "Surely you know the date. There's only one day it can
be." He looked sadly at our blank stares. "For goodness sake
grandpeople. Star Wars Day! May the Fourth."
I
confess: I hung my head in shame. I glanced at Angie. She was shaking
her head, muttering, "So damn obvious that a child could see it. What's
wrong with me?"
Marie was bemused. "What's going on? What do you mean; Star Wars Day? Is that a thing? Do people send cards?"
Mia
took pity on her in the face of Colin's despairing silence. "May the
Fourth sounds like the Jedi blessing, you know, May the Force be with
you," she explained patiently. "May the Fourth; May the Force."
Marie
'got it' then. "So if there's one day in the year to do Jedi stuff,
it's May the Fourth." She gave a deep sigh. "God! But nerds are weird."
She looked fondly at Angie and me. "And I'm stuck with two of them."
It
was Marie's turn to cook and Colin asked if Mia could eat with us as
her mum was working late. Of course, she was welcome and Angie
volunteered to help in the kitchen. The two women left us, with Marie
making very clear who was in charge as they went.
That left me with the two teens. "Homework?" I asked.
"Did it at lunchtime," answered Colin.
"Me too," Mia added.
"Right then. Go amuse yourselves. You can have the TV if you want."
"Well Grandad. The thing is; We were talking about 'The Talk', and we have some questions."
"Oh
you do, do you?" This wasn't quite how I'd visualized this going. "To
be honest, I don't think it would be appropriate for me to have that
particular discussion with Mia." I turned to address my comments
directly to her. "Mia, sweetheart, this is a conversation that you
should really be having with your mum. Even if it makes her too
uncomfortable and there are no aunts or older female cousins to ask, it
should still be a woman you talk to rather than me."
"But why?" She asked.
"Because
if anyone found that a man had been discussing sex with a young woman
not related to him, they might think that he was grooming her. Can you
imagine how being accused of that would change all of our lives?"
"I suppose so," she conceded.
"How
about this?" I suggested. "You ask your mum the same questions that
Colin has for me and you can compare notes. But," I put on my laboratory
manager voice. "No personal research!" They nodded, grinning, and I
told them to clear off: I'd deal with that problem later. I sloped off
to read my book; I felt as though I'd not has a minute to myself in
ages.
Marie
and Angie had excelled themselves. When Linda arrived, we sat down to a
dish of roast Mediterranean vegetables served with potato wedges,
fetta, pitta bread and smoked garlic mayonnaise. I hadn't heard a single
cross word from the kitchen either. The kids demolished their meals and
asked for second helpings. Marie made sure that there was some left for
Wendy, who was coming to collect Mia on her way home from work.
When
she arrived, Wendy was so apologetic about Mia staying for tea. Marie
told her that, rather than watch TV or play on their phones, both kids
had helped prepare the meal. I quietly wondered if that explained the
lack of temperament from my wife's sous chef, as Angie admitted she
could be a diva in the kitchen. In fact, Wendy was almost in tears when
Mia brought out the plate that we had set aside for her. Colin, our
sommelier, offered her a glass of the red that Angie and I had shared
earlier over our meal. It was only a Grandeza Gran Tradición from the
local supermarket but Colin though that a Spanish wine would go well
with a meal that didn't stint on the garlic. He chose well.
I left the women to chat and went back to the works of the late Terry Pratchett. Colin joined me. "Grandad."
"Yes, Colin?" I replied, putting down my book.
"Mia's mum seems so sad," he observed.
"She does rather," I agreed, wondering where he was going with this.
"Do you think that she's pretty?"
"Yes, I suppose that I do." I admitted.
"I do too," he said. "But she's always saying that she's so fat and ugly that no-one likes her."
"Her
husband left her," I tried to explain. "When that happens to someone,
they tend to look at themselves and think what they should have done
differently. It dents their confidence. It's even worse if someone says
it's you that's driven them away."
I
decided to share. "Grandma's friend, Lucy, has just left her husband.
He's been acting horrible towards her for a while now. He says that
she's too old and wrinkled to be attractive anymore."
Okay;
those weren't his exact words but I wasn't going to describe Lucy's
snatch to a youngster. "But he lied to excuse his own behavior. He's
been seeing another woman who's nowhere near as pretty as Lucy but,
rather than admit he's been cheating, he blames Lucy for driving him
away."
"So is Lucy happy now?" He persisted. Shit! I could see where his logic was taking him. I wouldn't lie though.
"She's
happier than she was, because she has her friends to support her and
now she realizes that he was the problem, not her." I was careful not to
take credit for my part in rebuilding Lucy's self-confidence. "She's
sad that her marriage has failed but she knows that she wasn't the
cause."
"So what would help Mia's mum?"
I
thought carefully. Colin deserved an honest answer, if not a detailed
one. "Wendy needs to be surrounded by people who compliment her, who
support her, who remind her how good a mum she is, people who are just
there when she needs a hug. Grandma's friends are like that and," I
lowered my voice to a whisper, "I think she's going to invite Wendy to
join them."
"Mum
likes her too," he added. "Do you think that she might feel better
then? It's just that I know that Mia worries about her and I want them
both to be happy."
"You're
a good lad, Colin. As long as you and Mia are friends, her mum knows
that her daughter has someone to rely on. That's one less worry for
Wendy. There's nothing else you two can do. Now it's time for the adults
to step up and try to repair the damage to her self-image. That's
probably starting now." I realized that it was just the two of us; Mia
must be with the other women. I suspected that my wife, daughter and
lover may be, very subtly coaching Mia in how to bolster her mother's
damaged confidence. Wendy was a good natured, fine looking woman who
deserved better than the hand that she'd been dealt. Marie and Angie
were batting for her so her life was about to change, God help her,
though, if they did unleash Lucy on her.
That
reminded me. Tomorrow was Tuesday: Cock casting and studio christening
day, and Angie was staying tonight; presumably sharing a the bed with my
wife and me. Colin was right; it wasn't fair that Wendy was alone and
unhappy when our lives were so full. I resolved that, whatever Wendy
decided if the girls invited her to join their coven, I wouldn't object.
"What are you thinking about Grandad? You're smiling to yourself."
"I was just thinking that sometimes a good deed is its own reward." I replied, rather disingenuously.
Our
conversation was interrupted by the women emerging from the kitchen.
Mia seemed happy and Wendy seemed quite excited. Apparently I was in
charge of feeding two teenagers on Friday because Wendy and Linda were
joining 'the girls' in the pub after work. There was quite a positive
buzz as our guests departed. The kids seemed to sense a new energy in
Wendy and her main concern seemed to be what to wear. She hugged each of
us, thanking us for her meal and, on my turn, I gave her an extra
squeeze and whispered, "don't fret about what to wear; you'll look
lovely whatever you choose."
She blushed and looked a little flustered as she led Mia to the car.
"Nice
one, Dad," Linda complimented me as she gave out her goodbye hugs. "She
needed that." Then she and Colin left too and it was just the three of
us.
"I
agree with Linda," Marie told me. "That was very nicely done. You
deserve a reward. What would you like?" she asked with a saucy wink.
I
gave the question some serious thought. "I think that my perfect
evening would be; a nice cup of coffee, the next episode of the
Mandalorian and then an early night with my two best girls."
"That,"
said my wife. "Was an excellent answer, so that's what you shall have."
And within ten minutes I was on the sofa, Marie on my right, Angie on
my left, and a coffee made from some of the blend that my wife had
begged from Megan on Sunday. By ten o'clock we were in bed together. And
I was right, it did prove to be the perfect end to the evening.
The Model.
Geoff
and Marie's adventures continue. Our narrator is Geoff, a retired lab
manager; In the course of a packed week, he has to do some modelling for
an artist friend and a birthday treat to organize, while his wife
guides him through the minefield of multiple relationships.
It
was a Tuesday morning in late October and, as I showered, I pondered
over the odd direction my life had taken these last few weeks. Take that
day; my wife, Marie, and our shared lover and betrothed, Angie, were in
the kitchen preparing breakfast. We had all made love the night before
but the two women had rejected my advances that morning because I was
meeting another of my wife's old friends, Lucy, so that she could make a
casting of my erect cock and then have sex in her studio. And when I
say 'old', the adjective is doing some heavy lifting, because first,
Marie has known Lucy for decades, and second, none of the four of us
will ever see sixty again.
Lucy,
as a token of gratitude for some complimentary comments I made about
her lady parts, followed by me fingering her until she came, has
declared herself to be permanently available as my free-use sex toy. As
she had, only the Monday before, left her husband for cheating on her
with a trans-woman, Lucy was still settling in with another friend who
had offered her a place to stay.
That
friend, Megan, is another one of my wife's circle of retirees who I
have had sex with, in her case with her husband's knowledge and
approval. Due to his age and health issues he had, for some time, been
encouraging his wife to take a lover. When Marie offered my services,
someone he knew and liked it was, oddly enough, a relief to him. Anyway,
that Sunday, while Marie, Angie and Megan pleasured Charles, Lucy and I
had sex in her new bedroom. That still left her studio across the
hallway 'un-christened', a situation that we were to resolve that
Tuesday morning.
Lucy
is, of course, quite a well-known artist and the emotional turmoil of
her husband withdrawing from her, and then gaslighting her into thinking
it her fault, had left her with a lot of emotional angst. In her case,
however, she has the talent to unload these emotions onto canvas. She's
somewhat like a blues singer in that respect; she dumps her misery into
her art, and then gets paid for it. And she does very well too.
Apparently,
many of her post-fingering works are inspired by me, who she represents
as an amorphous turquoise blob. The artworks are fresh and vibrant
compared to the gloomy work from immediately prior to my vaginal
therapy. Those could probably make even the most emotionally sterile
Goth burst into tears.
Now
Lucy has decided that she wants to make a dozen or so replicas of my
erect cock to give to all of my wife's close circle of friends, on the
grounds that I have fucked them all too with Marie's enthusiastic
approval. Indeed, two (or possibly three) of the coven were due to visit
us the following day. I made a mental note to ask who to expect.
Shrugging
my shoulders, I finished my shower, dried and dressed and followed the
scent of bacon and eggs downstairs. Angie greeted me with a kiss and a
cup of tea. My wife put two plates full of food on the table and queued
up for her turn. By the time we came up for air, Angie had added a third
plate and taken her place. We ate, chatting about our plans for the
day.
Angie
had some 'consulting' scheduled that lunchtime. I'm convinced she
occasionally freelances for GCHQ, but we know better than to ask as
apparently she's signed some sort of non-disclosure agreement. Marie is
volunteering at a charity shop and I, of course have my own assignation.
We wished Angie goodbye and engaged in a little housework before it was
time for us both to set off.
I
dropped my wife off in town and, as she gave me a parting kiss, she
surprised me. "You have a free pass this morning Geoff. I'll want to
hear all about your day," she warned me. "But all of the rules are
suspended. Trust your conscience, my love." She gave me a heart melting
smile and strolled cheerfully off towards the shop.
I
was rather nonplussed. What the hell did she think I was going to do?
She knew that Lucy and I were going to be intimate but something else
was going on too. Thinking about it though, I realized that, for all my
doubts about my women's machinations, I was getting more sex now than I
ever did as a student, so what the fuck was I worrying about. And on
that cheerful thought, I put the car into gear and headed towards Lucy's
new address.
Megan
opened the door as I pulled up outside their gorgeous home. I would
have been more impressed with her timing if I hadn't already been aware
that she and Charles had an excellent security system that alerted them
to vehicles entering their driveway. Megan looked, as always, as though
she was dressed to impress. Well, I say always; I have an indelible
mental image of her admiring her naked self in my bedroom mirror, her
face covered in cum and generally looking like a well-used whore. I had
taken a photo on her phone and she shared it with her husband. No
secrets, she'd promised him.
We
went through to the small sitting room that Charles favored. Lucy was
sitting opposite him chatting about how she allowed me to use her body
however I wished. Charles hung on her every word while shamelessly
looking up her characteristically short skirt. Neither Lucy nor Megan
was offended.
Charles
and I greeted each other amicably enough. I'd slept with his wife and,
in recognition, the previous Sunday I'd made it clear that my wife, our
fiancée and my sex toy (Lucy) were free to do whatever they wished to
make him happy. They did; in fact he was still gleefully so. Charles had
obviously been giving that some thought. "Geoff, old chap," he began as
I sat down next to Lucy. "Been thinking about that conversation you and
I had some weeks ago." I nodded noncommittally. "Thing is," he
continued. "I'm coming to the view that I placed needless restrictions
on you."
He
glanced across at his wife who sat next to him, obviously not sure
where this was going either. He carried on. "It's apparent that you and
Marie have an incredible bond. It's equally obvious that, despite your
affection for my wife, you are not trying to steal her from me." He
directed his next words to his wife. "Megan, you have my approval to
sleep with Geoffrey and any or all of your friends whenever and however
you see fit. My only condition is that you share the details so that I
may have at least a vicarious sex life.
Megan
considered for a moment. "Thank you, darling," she replied. "I don't
see that as a regular occurrence but you have my word that I will never
have sex without your knowledge." She gave a rather common smirk. "In
fact, I shall try to provide you with even more pictures, if it's at all
possible." Her husband's face lit up.
Lucy
stood. "Okay, this is all very civilized but I want to make a cast of
Geoff's cock and I can't do it while he's making polite conversation
with his trousers on." She reached down, impatiently, and pulled me to
my feet. Then, turning to Megan. "Coming?"
"Excuse me?" Megan seemed confused.
Lucy
sighed in exasperation. "I need him erect," she reminded her friend.
"Yes, I'll be naked, but I need to monitor the alginate. Seeing as
Charles has given you a free pass, you can get your kit off too and keep
him stoked up until it sets."
Megan
was still playing catch-up as Charles and I looked on in amusement.
"How?" She asked, almost plaintively. "You'll have his genitalia in a
bowl of glop."
"Oh
for goodness sake Megan," Lucy retorted. "Let him play with your tits;
stick your finger up his bum; stick his finger up your bum. You're a
married woman, surely you can think of something to keep him hard!"
I'm
not sure if I'd ever heard a man 'chortle' before. I thought it was
something that last happened in the nineteen thirties. But Charles did
it then. A refined masculine equivalent of a giggle at his wife's
discomfiture. He smiled as Megan looked helplessly at him for support.
"Run
along dear," he suggested. "Go and give Lucy and Geoffrey a hand." He
seemed delighted at his double entendre. And so, with Lucy leading the
way and Megan grumbling quietly behind me, we climbed the stairs to
Lucy's studio. Once there, I stood in the center of the room and looked
around. There were two easels with blank canvasses propped either side
of the window and some of her post-orgasm works set around another two
walls. These were clearly identifiable by the light, the vibrancy and
positivity of the colors. I'm also embarrassed to admit that I
recognized my turquoise color-avatar in quite a few. Of her gloomy
pre-orgasm works, there was no sign.
Lucy
noticed from the table where she was preparing her casting materials.
"I didn't throw them away," she answered my unasked question. "You were
right. If Eddie wants some of my work as part our assets, then he can
have those that he inspired." Her eyes flashed with anger. "He can have
the shit ones; the ones fuelled by the hurt, lies and betrayal. I just
don't want them where I can see them."
Megan
stepped up behind her friend and gave her a hug. "And if we have to go
to court, then that's exactly what I'll tell the judge." She gave a
feral smile. "Divorces are supposed to be no-fault but if I'm forced to
explain why we're offering these as part of Eddie's settlement, then the
court will hear exactly who the injured party is."
I
felt a slight shiver at Megan's words. I'm glad she was on our side.
"Right," said Lucy, apparently content with her progress. "Let's get
your trousers off, your cock hard and this first cast made." She strode
towards me with purpose. "Then you can sit me on the edge of this bench
and give this room a proper opening ceremony." She grinned across at
Megan. "Maybe Charles would like to come and watch." She clapped her
hands mischievously. "Ooh! Perhaps Geoff could give you a seeing to as
well."
Megan
shook her head in despair. In theory, she was the matriarch of Marie's
friend group; the oldest, possibly the richest, certainly the most
socially connected. Those niceties meant nothing to Lucy. To her, it was
just Megan she was talking to, and that required no additional
deference, so none was given.
I
was guided to an arrangement of dining chairs that had struck me as odd
when we'd entered the room. Four of them, arranged in a line, with a
footstool separating the central pair. I began to understand. Lucy
slipped into artist mode. "Right. The pair of you, get your kit off and
let's get that cock pumped up to eleven." Lucy cheerfully ignored
Megan's glare as we complied. Lucy instructed me to lay across the
chairs with my groin over the gap created by the footstool. While I got
comfy, she fetched a plastic box, about the size of a shoe box, though
perhaps a little deeper, and put it on the footstool; packing underneath
it until the lip was touching my belly and my thighs. I suppose that
made it a junk box.
"You
have a sticky-up cock," she explained. "So I think alginate is the best
material for the mold. If this doesn't work, I can try plaster bandages
but they are slower to set and that means we have to keep you hard for
longer." Turning to her unwilling assistant, she added. "Megan, get him
hard while I prep the goo."
By
now, I was face down with my meat and two veg dangling in an oversized
take-away container: not the most erotic of positions. Megan, obviously
at a loss, decided to rely on Lucy's experience of these situations and
took her advice literally. The next thing I knew was that her lubricated
index finger was going the wrong way up a one way street.
Now,
this wasn't totally virgin territory; Marie and Angie had insisted on
testing some butt-plugs on me (or in me, whichever) on our return from
our first visit to the local sex-shop. There had also been episodes of
bum rubbing by one whilst I was actively ploughing the other one's
furrow, but this was my first actual prostate massage. I'll admit now
that I wasn't complaining. It also occurred to me that this wasn't
beginner's luck. Megan had definitely done this before, the dirty bitch.
I wondered to myself if she'd give lessons.
Lucy
took a malicious delight in both Megan's discomfort and her results.
"You dirty cow," she crowed, more or less echoing out loud my own
thoughts. "You've done this before: Lucky old Charles. Does he still get
to enjoy it?" She asked, as she began pouring the freshly mixed blue
syrup into the bowl around my nether regions. Megan gave a noncommittal
grunt as she continued to work her finger in and out.
"Keep
him there, Megan; nicely on a rolling boil. For God's sake though,
please don't make him come." Lucy checked her watch. "Three minutes at
least, five would be better." She crouched down next to me, giving me a
close up view of her boobs. Their modest size had limited gravity's
effect. They were still remarkably perky for her age and I knew from
recent experience that they were rather sensitive.
"Are you still stiff, Geoff?" She asked. "Or there something else we can do to keep you hard?"
I
gave the matter some serious thought. Or as serious as I could manage
given Megan's magical ministrations. "That would be a great name for a
band," I told myself and then, getting a grip on reality. "Tell me what
you want me to do to you once we've finished this," I suggested.
She
nodded in approval. Apparently, that was a good idea. "Well, first of
all I'm going to wash you. The alginate is food grade, so it's safe but,
as I'm intending to suck your cock, I'd prefer to get you clean. If we
can get Charles upstairs, he might like to watch Megan go down on me
while we do it."
She
smiled at the look of anticipation on my face. Then I'm going to sit on
the edge of my workbench. I'll open my thighs so that you can all see
me fully exposed and glistening wet. You'll step up and run your finger
between my lips. You'll circle my clit, just barely touching it until
you know that I can't take any more then you'll slip your cock inside me
and pound me and pound me until you spew your spunk deep into my cunt."
"Then
I want Megan to suck you clean: to suck your cum and my juices off your
cock. If we're lucky, Charles will be able to watch and maybe we'll see
how Charles and Meggie feel about you slipping my assistant one as
well." I could actually feel the disapproval emanating from the woman
behind me, probably only partly at being referred to as 'Meggie'. Lucy's
words were working though. The images she'd put in my head, along with
the gentle manipulation of my prostate had me as hard as I'd ever been.
We
stayed like that for at least the full five minutes, then Lucy stood
up. "That's enough now thank you Megan," she announced. "We need him to
go soft now so that we can get his cock out of the mold with the minimum
damage. To the mold," she added hastily, looking down at me.
Megan
left us, presumably to wash her hands. Lucy went back to her bench and
started to tidy her modelling materials away. Making space for sex, I
realized. After two or three minutes of just laying comfortably with my
eyes closed, I realized that I had lost my erection and that Little
Geoff was actually living up to his name. "Lucy?" I called. "Do you
think you could release me?"
After
checking that I was sure that I had subsided, she removed the wooden
frames that she'd used to support the mold and gently lowered it away
from me. There were no slurping or sucking noises. No hairs got,
entertainingly, for her, or painfully, for me, caught in the alginate.
She stood and carried it carefully to the bench. I eased myself off the
chairs and followed her.
"In
theory, I could make a plaster cast now but I think I'd rather wait an
hour or so to be sure the impression is totally set," she decided.
"Let’s get you clean and then we can get on with the fun bit."
We
crossed the hallway to her bedroom and squeezed into the small but
complete en suite. She grinned up at me as she washed me clean. To be
honest, there was barely any traces of the alginate on my cock. I hoped
that meant our efforts had worked. Of course, by the time I was suitably
clean, I was hard again.
We
returned to the studio to find that a fully dressed Megan had managed
to get Charles upstairs. He was sitting on one of the chairs, breathing
heavily but otherwise apparently okay. "It seems that I have been
invited to some sort of dedication ritual," he declared. "I must say,
I'm quite looking forward to it."
Lucy
led me to stand in front of them; so close that they could reach out
and touch us. She knelt in front of me, side on to our audience and
gently wanked my cock. Gazing submissively up at me, she engulfed my
glans with her lips. With a bob of her head, half of my shaft
disappeared into her mouth. I sighed with pleasure. She pulled off and
turned to give the others a radiant smile. They sat enraptured. I tried
to remember if Megan had ever been there when I'd had sex with one of
her friends. Apart from that time with Lucy in the pub, I thought not.
Lucy
returned to her task. Rubbing her tongue along my length starting at my
scrotum and ending at my tip. And so she carried on; taking me in her
mouth, licking me, taking my balls in her mouth. Varying her attentions
so that I was constantly stimulated but never so much that I was likely
to come. I was lost in the moment but, even so, I don't believe that
either Charles or Megan blinked once.
After,
three, perhaps four minutes Lucy paused. "It's time," she told me. I
helped her up and we walked hand in hand towards her cleared workbench.
She reached underneath and pulled out a yoga mat that she laid over the
edge. "Fetch the others," she suggested. "They need a closer view."
I
helped Charles across the room whilst Megan brought his chair. She went
back for her own whilst I got him settled. I followed Charles' gaze to
see that, good as her word, Lucy was sitting at the edge of the bench,
thighs wide apart, showing her delectable snatch to an appreciative
audience. Even Megan seemed entranced at the sight. The snatch that
Eddie, Lucy's husband, had deemed to be too old and wrinkled to be
attractive.
With
a salacious smile Lucy slipped a finger between her labia, then three
fingers two holding the inner lips apart so that we could see her middle
finger slide inside her cunt. "Dear God!" Charles exclaimed in awed
tones. Megan gave his hand an affectionate squeeze as we watched my toy
exhibit herself.
I
was still completely hard when we both knew that it was time. I stepped
between Lucy's legs, gave her a long, passionate kiss and, taking my
cock in my hand, I slipped slowly but easily inside her. It was an odd
feeling. We weren't making love but nor were we so turned on that we
wanted to fuck like rabbits; the way that we had previously. No this was
purely recreational sex; it felt good, we were both enjoying it and we
were both intending that the other should orgasm but there was no
urgency. Wordlessly, we agreed to put on a performance for our friends.
That's what we did. Lucy lay back while I supported her and used my grip
on her for purchase as I thrust powerfully back and forth.
My
partner mirrored my actions, raising her hips to meet me, both working
hard to please the other. We were sweaty, panting messes when we finally
climaxed. I came first but managed to stay hard long enough for Lucy to
follow me over the cliff. It was almost a relief to be able to relax.
Lucy pulled me down for a long tender kiss.
"Thank
you," she whispered in my ear. "This makes the studio feel more like
home. Even more than the home I just left," she added sadly.
Finally,
I slipped out of Lucy as I leaned over her reclining body, both of my
hands taking my weight as I caught my breath. It didn't take long for my
heart rate and my breathing to settle at which point I helped Lucy into
a sitting position. We grinned at each other. It had been an excellent
fuck. Lucy hadn't finished though.
"Charles?" She asked in a soft beseeching voice. "Would you be offended if I asked Megan to clean Geoff's cock?"
"Eh? Er, no?" He seemed at a loss as to what he was being asked.
Lucy
switched her attention to her friend and raised an eyebrow in enquiry.
"Oh! Alright," Megan huffed. "I hope you realize that I'm not your
bloody maid." She stood and turned towards the door.
"Where are you going?" Lucy asked.
"To get a damn facecloth," replied a bemused Megan. "Like you asked."
"I asked you to clean him, not wash him," Lucy clarified.
"Oh."
Our friend looked concerned as the penny dropped. "Charles," she
addressed her husband. "Lucy is asking me to clean Geoffrey's cock with
my mouth. We seem to be testing a lot of boundaries here. If this makes
you at all uncomfortable, I will decline."
Charles
considered for a moment. "You showed me a photograph of the aftermath
of you having sex with Geoffrey and I have touched his wife intimately. I
think that this is entirely your choice, my love." He sat back,
obviously content to watch whatever transpired.
Lucy
reached out for my hand and pulled me to her. She turned me so that I
faced away from her and then she put her arms around my chest and leaned
her chin on my shoulder. It was such a casually affectionate act that,
for a moment, I felt a pang of concern; not that I was being unfaithful
to Marie, but more that Lucy and I were developing a relationship that I
couldn't explain. I was afraid that, in my ignorance, I'd hurt her
somehow. I needed to talk to my wife about it. How fucked up is that!
Megan,
rather hesitantly, knelt at my feet. I remember her request after our
first evening together. She'd told me that making love made her feel as
though she was cheating on her husband; sharing affection that should be
only his. But, somehow, merely giving and taking sexual pleasure
seemed; acceptable. I'd never spoken of that to anyone else. Possibly
Megan had told her friends, I knew they were more frank about sex than
most men, but I suspected that Lucy was operating on instinct.
Megan
took my flaccid cock on her mouth. Lucy watched approvingly as her
friend sucked the residue of our sex off me. Charles watched,
fascinated. I tried to reason how to behave. Then I remembered the
advice Marie had given so many times, and had repeated that morning;
"Trust your conscience," she had said. I decided that honesty would
serve us all best.
Without
dislodging Lucy, whose tits were still distractingly pressed tightly
against my back, I stroked Megan's hair. "That's so good," I
complimented her. "Do you like the taste of Lucy's cunt on my cock?" She
gazed up at me, her pupils dilated with lust. She'd just watched two of
her friends fuck within arms' length and now she was sucking my cock.
She was obviously conflicted by her situation, fellating me as Charles
watched.
Lucy
hadn't finished though. She obviously felt that we were at a cusp in
this complex web of relationships. "Charles. Megan won't admit it to
you, but she needs to fuck Geoff. I'll stay here with you if you refuse
to watch, but I think that we should join them."
He looked at her, startled by her words and Megan pulled away from me and began to protest.
Lucy
shushed her. "Megan," she chided her friend. "Your nips are stuck out
like doorstops and I imagine that your knickers are sopping wet. Denying
what's obvious is dishonest. You need a fuck and I'll entertain Charles
while you scratch your itch."
"Charles,"
Lucy was on a roll now. "I admire you for loving Megan enough to allow
her this. But you've both overlooked something." They looked at her in
puzzlement. She explained. "Because you equate sex to penetrative
fucking, if you can't have an erection you can't have sex. But you can!"
She exclaimed in frustration. "So, instead of you giving your wife to
Geoff, you and he are going to swap women. They can do their thing, you
and I will do ours. Preferably in the same room; my room. Please?" She
implored.
Charles
looked intrigued. He looked hopefully at his wife. I admit, I was
worried: Lucy is an amazing artist with a gift for capturing emotions on
canvas. In most practical respects, however, she remains a dingbat. My
concern centered on whether this was an area where Lucy's strength lay. I
was at a loss but my instincts told me that we were on Lucy's turf and I
should trust her. The decision was down to Charles.
"I
confess," he conceded, "that the thought of us exchanging women seems
less demeaning than merely having another man servicing my wife on my
behalf."
Lucy
nodded in agreement. "I think Geoff realized that when he suggested
that we were all free to play together last Sunday. I think that we four
should share a bed. You should be part of your wife's experience, at
least some of the time."
Megan
sat quietly as her husband considered. "Yes!" He declared. "An
excellent suggestion." Megan looked less enthusiastic than her husband.
Lucy
led us to her bedroom; I followed, supporting my good friend, Charles,
with my arm around his shoulder. Megan trailed, rather reluctantly,
behind us. We would have seemed an odd procession if anyone had seen us;
Lucy and I both naked, Megan and Charles both dressed. Lucy soon dealt
with that disparity with her usual tact. "Right you two. Get your kit
off and your bits out." It was obvious that her talent was predominantly
on the visual arts rather than the spoken word.
Nevertheless,
very shortly afterwards there were four naked people in the room, three
of them wondering who had put this loopy blonde in charge. "Geoff,
Charles, lay on the bed side by side. Megan, you're with Charles, I'm
with Geoff."
Now,
I wasn't privy to Lucy's plan, but it was obvious that she had one. I
also knew that she had a huge heart and whatever it was she had in mind
was for our friends' benefit. I complied without complaint, helping
Charles onto the bed and then walking around to the other side to take
my own place. Lucy took Megan's hand and led her to Charles. "Caress
him. Show your love," Lucy instructed. Then she walked round to where I
lay watching and snuggled up next to me. She kissed me gently. I
responded in kind and our foreplay began. My hands found her tits, hers
stroked my balls. Eventually, I bent to suckle while my hands moved
lower, cupping then entering her warm, moist passage.
From
the corner of my eye, I noticed that our friends were similarly, if
less energetically, entangled. Reluctantly abandoning Lucy's boobs, I
followed my hands south. It had been a while since I had tasted her. It
was time to reacquaint myself with her scent and flavor. Marie, Angie
and Lucy, each with their individual character. Lucy's was musky, like
dark chocolate with a vanilla edge. I lapped enthusiastically at her
opening, already wet from our initiation and with some of my cum
glistening at the entrance. That bothered me not at all.
I
heard Megan moan gently. By my side my friend was laid between his
wife's thighs. He caught my glance. "It seemed unfair exciting her like
this, only then not being able to;” He broke off. I nodded in
understanding. He was wrong, but I understood. He loved Megan. To him,
foreplay with no hope of penetrative sex seemed to be denying her
something fundamental. Instead he just denied her all intimacy. It was
well intentioned, but cruel.
Lucy's voice broke into my thoughts. "Megan. It's time for you and me to change places."
Charles
and I were gently encouraged back to our original positions and the
women swapped sides. Both of them were obviously aroused. "Mount him,"
Lucy ordered. Him, in this instance, being me. I thought Megan was going
to argue but, carefully gazing at her husband, she eased herself
astride me and gingerly lined my cock up against her lips and, never
breaking eye contact, lowered herself onto me. The atmosphere in the
room was electric.
"There
Charles." Lucy spoke softly. "He's inside your wife but nothing has
changed. She loves you as much as ever, and he loves Marie. You've lost
nothing and gained this." Charles gave a startled gasp. "We saw Megan's
skill at this," Lucy revealed. "She's done this before for you; hasn't
she?"
Lucy
was laid behind Charles so I had no view, but Megan did. From what
little I could see, I was fairly confident that Megan was watching Lucy
give her husband the same internal massage that I'd been the grateful
recipient of earlier that morning. My cock was inside Megan and Lucy had
at least one finger inside Charles. From where I lay, he seemed content
with the arrangement so I left him to Lucy's tender care and focused on
his wife.
Megan
too seemed to realize that her husband seemed unconcerned to see her
impaled on me, so she used me to rekindle the orgasm that Charles had
begun to build in her before Lucy intervened. I'm sorry if that sounded
as though I'm complaining. I had a woman in her mid-sixties bouncing on
my cock while I played with her remarkably full tits. I'm a straight
man. My needs are simple. I was as happy as a pig in shit and it was
barely lunchtime.
I
could tell Megan was close. In this position, at this point, my wife
usually loses it and I have to take over. Megan was made of sterner
stuff. She was chasing her pleasure and a mere man was only required for
one thing, and that thing was currently sliding up and down her cunt.
"Don't you dare fucking come," she snarled. "You can; Come; When; I.;” I
had to guess the rest of the sentence, though the glazed, unfocussed
eyes and the ragged breathing made her intentions clear enough.
Finally,
she found her happy ending. Her belly muscles twitching as the spasms
hit, her head thrown back as a wave washed over her. Her whole body
shuddered as the intensity drained away. She started to lower herself
towards me. "No. Charles." I whispered in her ear.
She
pushed up and nodded. "Thank you Geoffrey. That was most satisfying,"
she acknowledged, politely, if breathlessly. "Thank you too, Charles.
You are too kind to me." And, discreetly disengaging from my cock, she
cuddled up to her husband. "Thank you, Lucy. Would you like another turn
with Geoff or;” She kissed Charles. "Would you prefer Lucy to carry on,
or may I take over?"
His
eyes opened wide in surprise as Lucy pressed more firmly on his
prostate. "Good lord!" He exclaimed. Megan lifted the hand that had been
stroking him and stared blankly for a moment. The pearly white fluid
apparent on her wrist.
It wasn't exactly an orgasm, he later told me, but it was near enough and certainly better than nothing.
Megan caught Lucy's eye. "I don't think Geoff came in me. Do you want another turn?"
Lucy
had me move to her side of the bed and lay behind her. The other two
moved over to make room and there we were. Me behind Lucy. Charles next
to her but facing his wife who was, in turn, facing him. Both women were
caressing his body with their hands and tits.
"Remember
what I said when you asked me, on Sunday, what my role in your
household was." She reminded me. "I am yours to use whenever and however
you want." She pushed her gorgeous little tush back into my groin.
"Fuck me. Don't try to make me come. Just use me like a wank toy."
Perhaps
you'll think less of me when I admit that I did exactly as she'd
suggested. I reached for the bottle she had been using that was on the
bedside cabinet (I assumed that with little foreplay she may have needed
a bit of supplementary lubrication) and applied a palm-full to my cock.
Laying back behind her, I eased inside and began humping into her tight
warm glove. Charles had to be aware that the woman currently fisting
his cock was simultaneously being fucked from behind by the man his wife
had just ridden. I thought that he summed up the situation quite
succinctly. "Dear God, can this day get any stranger?!"
I
lasted perhaps four minutes before I felt the urgency build in my
balls. Lucy must have sensed my instinctive change of pace and clenched
her cunt muscles even tighter. That finished me. "Oh! Fuck! Lucy!" I
groaned as I spurted inside her, pressing my belly hard against her soft
sweet cheeks.
We
lay still in that position for a few moments until I slipped out and
she turned to face me. "Thank you, Geoff," was all she said. I
understood. She had chosen to repay my affection for her by giving
herself to me. Every time I used her, it was a sign that I respected and
appreciated her gift. Odd though it may seem, there was a Lucy logic to
it that made sense; but a warped sense that needed navigating
carefully.
We
spent another five minutes, we four, quietly regaining our breath
before helping Megan get her husband into their shower and then leaving
them while we attended to ourselves. After our showers, I joined them
for a light and a surprisingly not at all awkward lunch before I left to
collect Marie from work.
Charles
and I had chatted in his sitting room as the two women worked in the
kitchen; I know, typical males. In our defense, Charles is ninety and I
was a guest. Anyway, during our chat he reassured me that he was less
concerned than ever about his wife and I having sex. He'd just seen her
inhaling my cock and riding me. As far as he was concerned, nothing in
the way we'd behaved made him feel insecure in their relationship. He
intended to regard future intimacy between us as being comparable with
her visiting a spa or a therapist. His wife returned to him, content and
relaxed, and he had no fear for their marriage.
He
also referred to my relationship with Lucy. "She loves you, you know,
old man," he advised me. "Megan admires you. She respects you. She's
even quite fond of you. But, Lucy." He regarded me carefully. "She's
actually in love with you. Tread carefully."
I
acknowledged his concern, while admitting that she had a special place
in my heart too. His contented smile convinced me that she'd made a
place in his heart as well. We shared a look; how her husband could have
left such an exciting, vibrant and loving wife was a mystery to both of
us.
We'd
moved on to other topics when the women arrived with lunch. They had
put together a salad of smoked salmon, pasta, cucumber, radish, tomato
and shredded lettuce with a dill and cream cheese dressing. Megan took
care to ensure that they both ate a well-balanced diet.
Marie
looked surprisingly flustered when I met her outside the charity shop
that afternoon. My first thought was that, somehow, that morning I had
crossed into my wife's discomfort zone. She must have noticed my
concern. ""Don't be silly, dear. I've already spoken to Megan. You and I
are fine." She shook her head, apparently annoyed with herself. "It's
Jo's birthday on Saturday and I need to get her a card and a present.
I've been putting it off and I still have no idea what to get her."
"There's
the gin shop just round the corner. They also sell other spirits," I
observed. "What about a bottle of really good Trinidad rum?"
Marie considered. "I'll pop into the card shop if you go and scout out some candidates."
Now,
If there's one thing I'm capable of, it's browsing in booze shops, so I
toddled happily off on my mission. When my wife finally joined me in
the gin emporium, I was deliberating between two bottles; an Angostura
Rum 1919 or a Jung and Wulff Rum, Trinidad No.1.
"I like that label," she observed, helpfully picking the dearest of the two. "Is it expensive?"
"Not
compared to those over there." I pointed at the shelf opposite. "They
are in the hundreds. This." I raised the bottle of Jung and Wolff. "Is
about eighty pounds and apparently." I inspected the label. "It tastes
of toasted cinnamon, cumin seeds and zesty orange with a subtle vegetal
oak richness." That last part was beyond my understanding.
"Is that too expensive for Jo?" She asked, hesitantly.
"I'd
rather this than a bottle of supermarket rum from a factory in Slough.
When were you planning on giving it to her?" I asked.
"Well,
that's another thing," she complained. "She should have been one of the
students for our language class tomorrow night." That was our code for
Marie's friends visiting for carnal purposes. "But her son is visiting
and taking her out for a meal tomorrow so we'll have to find someone
else. On the other hand, it's our girls' night on Friday so we can make
it a birthday party for her."
We had paid for the J and W Rum and left the store when a rather naughty thought occurred to me,
To be continued in part 14. Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.
1 hr 3 min
September 11, 2025 Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 12
Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 12We Go VisitingHas Geoff found the secret to their success?
Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

The
girls, and Lucy in particular, wanted me to find the inner me. So I had
and, as illustrated by my behavior that evening, I had found that my
inner me was a bit of a twat. I still liked giving women orgasms, but
the dark side of me enjoyed it even more when it was on my terms. Oh,
Lucy was going to come tonight, of that there was no doubt, but it would
be when and how I chose.
She
yelled imprecations at me, slandering my parentage, my masculinity and,
for some bizarre reason, my dress sense. That offended me because Marie
guides me in sartorial matters and my wife was, therefore, insulted by
proxy. So I took out the flogger, the one with the forty eight leather
laces, and laid it on Lucy's bare backside.
"Lucy,
Lucy, Lucy. You've upset me now," I murmured menacingly in her ear.
"You know I'll have to punish you." And I gave her a gentle stroke of
the flogger across her rump. She snorted in derision. The second stroke
was harder and the third harder still. The fourth generated a cry of
pain so I decided that was the intensity I was aiming for. And so I laid
into her, using only a little less force on her tits and genitals, for a
full two minutes.
She
was whimpering quietly when I finished and to make amends I restarted
the wand and applied it to her clit. Unfortunately for Lucy I was still
in Darth Geoffrey mode, so the application was remorseless. Despite her
writhing, her pleading and her threats I held it there until I was good
and ready. By then my erection enhancing tablet had long since kicked in
and I was hard again. I knelt behind her, slowly ran the wand one final
time from her anus, between her nether lips and onto her clit and then,
without warning, I penetrated her. Well, it was what she'd been
shouting for after all.
She
was so wet inside but still delightfully snug. I grabbed her slender
hips and pulled her onto my cock to meet my every thrust.
"That's
it!" She yelled, her voice only slightly muffled by the pillow. "Fuck
me! Use me! Come on you bastard! Harder!" I reached forward and grabbed
her hair again, pulling her head back as I pounded. "Yes!" She cried.
"You fucking love this; don't you? Pull harder! Hurt me! Make me yours!"
She carried on in this vein for the next five minutes.
I
have to admit, in hindsight, I was lost in the moment. If we'd been
playing asphyxiation games, it could have gone horribly wrong. That
night, though, the pair of us shared the most brutal mindless fuck
either of us had ever experienced. I'm not claiming that it was the best
sex we'd ever had, but it was the rawest. Lucy came first, of course;
she'd been well primed by then. Her demands now replaced by screams of,
"Yes. Yes. Yes. Oh! Fuck! Yes!"
Given
her forced immobility, she was unable to relax after her orgasm even
after I had finally, and with great satisfaction, streamed another
teaspoonful of sperm onto her cervix. I knelt, hands on her hips, still
pulling her ass cheeks hard into my belly, breathing hard and thanking
any deity willing to listen for the privilege of having sex like that at
my age.
There
was a tapping on the bedroom door. I grinned to myself at what we must
have sounded like to the others. "Yes," I called out. "Who is it? Is
there something you need?"
"Well,
it's all of us Geoffrey," came Marie's voice, muffled through the door.
"We're sort of worried and yet oddly excited by what we were hearing."
She paused, presumably waiting for me to respond. No chance! I wanted
them to say it out loud. "Geoff, Lucy, please may we come in?"
I
almost asked Lucy before I remembered. She was mine and therefore had
no vote. I answered, in keeping with my adopted dark nature. "Certainly;
as long as you're naked."
I
heard Angie's brief laugh and then the door opened, slowly, as if that
alone could mitigate the horror of what they might find. My wife and Sue
were first, suitably attired, nude that is: two buxom women holding
hands for reassurance. Angela and Margie followed, taller, more slender
but similarly undressed, leaving a small pile of dressing gowns in the
passage-way behind them. They gazed at the tableau in front of them:
Lucy, also naked, face down in a pillow with her hands cuffed behind her
knees. Me, upright behind her, cock still embedded in her cunt, her
hair gripped in my fist, both of us glistening with sweat.
I
smiled at our audience as my wilting dick slipped out of my spent
little fuck toy. "Angela. Uncuff Lucy." I commanded, careful not to make
it a request. Angie complied and, after looking to me for approval,
helped Lucy stretch out on the bed. I stood and stretched, ignoring my
nakedness.
"Are you okay, Lucy?" Asked a concerned Sue.
"It's
like a drug," mumbled Lucy. "It's uncomfortable, it's degrading, some
of it even fucking hurts, but I want more." She looked at the other
women pleading for understanding. "Why?" She asked simply. "What the
fuck is wrong with me?"
"Perhaps, Sir, if I tried it, I might be able to help her find the answer," Angela suggested, trying to look innocent.
"You'll
get your turn, my pet," I promised. "But first I'll need to think of a
way for you to earn it." I turned my attention to Sue and Margie. "Does
this appeal to either of you?" I offered.
Margie
looked horrified at the thought and I knew my wife found the prospect
unthinkable following an unresolved unpleasant event in her childhood.
Sue, however, seemed intrigued. "Lucy seems to find the experience
addictive. I have to admit that I'd like to feel the way she does now,
but I'm not sure I have the nerve to go through with it."
"It's
like a white knuckle ride," Lucy contributed from the bed. "It takes
nerve to get on and, once the ride starts, you're committed." She gave a
huge, shuddering sigh. "But the adrenaline rush is amazing."
"She
certainly sounded; exhilarated," Sue observed, thoughtfully. "Do you
have the capacity to tone this down, you know, for beginners?"
"Lucy
is my test bench," I replied, ignoring the aggrieved complaint from the
bed. "I'm sure that I could offer a bespoke experience to those who
wanted to explore that side of their sexuality." I left the bed and
crossed to where Sue stood, still holding Marie's hand. I reached up to
caress Sue's cheek. She tried not to flinch. I moved my hand, slowly,
under her chin, down where I paused to gently grip her throat and then
on to her tits. "Your body betrays you, Sue," I taunted her. "Your lips
say, 'no' but your nipples say 'yes please'." She swallowed nervously.
"I
won't offer," I told her. "If this is what you want, you'll have to
beg. And." I thought this might add an extra frisson. "There will be no
safe words. If you ask for this, once the door is closed everything that
happens to you until I open it again, is entirely at my whim."
Sue's
neck and chest began to flush. Marie noticed and shook her head in fake
despair. "Have we lost you to the Dark Side, Geoff? Is there still good
in you?"
I
leant across to kiss her gently. "I told you. I'll be whoever you need
me to be. Look at Sue." She did. "Sue is as aroused now as I've ever
seen her." Sue tried to protest but the truth was obvious. "Take her
back to bed now and enjoy her. Ask her tomorrow how she feels."
The
four women left, leaving Lucy and I together again. I sat in one of the
bedroom chairs and pulled onto my lap. "Remember this, Lucy?" I asked.
"Our first intimate moment?"
She
leant her head against my chest. "You were so kind and gentle then,"
she said, reminiscing. "You told me that my snatch was: Oh!" She stopped
speaking as my finger slipped between her thighs and into that moist
little channel that I had once pronounced to be delightful. My other arm
circled her slender body allowing me to caress her tit while I bent to
kiss her ear. She responded just as she had in the pub; with a quiet
intensity. Her eventual orgasm was similar too. Not noisy, the way she
was when I was tormenting her, but serene and beautiful. Her body
twitched twice, then three times and she slumped against me until the
aftershocks subsided.
"I
love you, Geoff," she breathed. "And Marie. You give without
expectation and you just care. My husband takes and ignores." She
wriggled to get comfy and little Geoff started to recover. She burrowed
into me. "Here, I'm warm and safe and loved; at home I'm ignored,
exploited and insulted. Thank you for showing me how my life should be."
"I love you too, Lucy." I kissed her, tenderly. "Now, can I put Dark Geoffrey back in his cage and actually make love to you?"
"I think that would be very nice," she replied softly. And she was right.
The
next morning was one of the best wake-ups I'd ever had. Marie joined me
and Lucy in bed, shortly followed by Sue and then Angie and Margie.
Now, even a king-sized bed gets crowded with six people in it, but all
the women were in a playful mood and it wasn't long before they got
rather caught up in the game of 'Whose Vagina'. I assume you've already
guessed the rules. For those of a slower uptake; I had to lay on my
back, blindfolded, while the girls took turns to mount me. I had to
guess who it was, using only my cock.
Now,
though I say so myself, I was rather good at it, though I did get
Margie and Angie muddled up. It was also very enjoyable. The first round
lasted about fifteen minutes until I ejaculated into a birth canal that
I correctly recognized as my wife's. Actually, it was the only round
because Margie and Sue had to leave after breakfast and we had some
things to discuss first.
It
was just after nine when we all finally assembled in our dining room.
Angie and Lucy had been first downstairs and had started breakfast. By
the time I appeared, the table was set for six people and there were
platters of toast, scrambled eggs, bacon and black pudding in the middle
for us to help ourselves. As I sat down, Marie appeared carrying a pot
of tea and another of coffee; Sue followed with a plate full of
croissants and pain au chocolat.
We
all piled in and ate and chatted and discussed our plans for the
weekend and, eventually, Lucy described being bound and tortured the
night before.
It
was delightful to sit and listen to the ribald conversations taking
place around me. Marie reached over and squeezed my hand affectionately.
"You seem more content today, my love," she observed, quietly.
I
returned her gesture. "I, in fact we, have had sex with all of these
women." I gestured around the table. "Most wives would be incandescent
with jealousy, the more so because, as fond as I am of Margie and Sue,
you know how much I love Angie and Lucy." I paused to watch her nod in
acquiescence. "And I, dear heart, am aware of your feelings for Sue." We
glanced across the table at the lady in question who, hearing her name,
looked across at us and shared an endearing smile.
I
carried on. "When you and Sue are together, do you mock me? Would you
prefer it was her in your bed every night?" I saw my wife begin to
protest. "No," I interrupted. "I know you don't. Any more than I do with
Lucy." I stopped speaking as my mind began to assemble apparently
disparate facts into an explanation of something that had been
concerning me for some weeks. Indeed, since my wife had first broached
the topic of inviting her friends to share our beds.
Marie
knew me well enough to hold her tongue as I assembled my thoughts;
though a cocked eyebrow and enquiring look made it obvious that she
expected me to spit it out when I was ready. "You know how uncomfortable
I was when you asked if you could share me?" She nodded; I had, after
all, been quite vocal about my concerns. "I think that I finally
understand why it has worked, so far at least."
"Do tell, Geoff," she prompted, gently.
The
room was quiet now; the other women picking up on the tone of our
exchange. "I love you Marie. You know I would never risk losing you." It
was a statement, not a question.
"I have never doubted that," she replied.
"If
you had asked me which of your friends I would have liked to sleep
with, I would have interpreted that as a test; a trap, even. An
invitation to admit that sex with you wasn't enough." I studied her face
to see if she was following me. Satisfied, I carried on. "But it was
never about my desires, or yours. It was always about theirs; Angie,
Lucy, Jo, Megan, Kate and then Sam. Then Margie and Sue. It worked
because you wanted them to experience the intimacy that you and I still
shared, the intimacy that they had lost. You didn't procure these women
for me, you selflessly agreed to share what we had with them."
I
thought a moment longer, our guests remaining silent. "That's why you
swore that you would never ask me to let you fuck another man. That's
why I was so uncomfortable when you suggested that you might invite Jane
to join us. I felt you would see Jane as an object of my desire that
you were allowing me to have, rather than a woman, widowed at an early
age, who sacrificed any love life in order to focus on her son. It's
about us sharing with those we care about rather than us looking for new
experiences for ourselves."
"He got there eventually didn't he, babe?" Angie commented.
"He
did," my wife agreed. "Does that mean that I can invite Jane now?" She
asked me. "She has a massive crush on you and she's nice really. I think
she only gossips because she's lonely."
My answer was interrupted by my phone; it was my friend, Mike. I excused myself and went into the living room to take the call.
"Hi Mike, what can I do for you?"
"Hi Geoff, I'm not disturbing you am I?"
"No, but you might have got me out of washing the breakfast pots."
"Then you are going to be doubly blessed."
I was intrigued. "Go on. You have my attention."
"My
ladies were at a concert last night so I was at a loose end." Mike was
married but had recently, at his wife's request, accepted his Sister in
Law, Ruth, into their marriage. Despite my initial misgivings, it seemed
to be working. "Well," he continued. "I thought that I might go back to
the Fox and Hounds where we'd been spying on your friend, Eddie.
Anyway, I got talking to the barmaid and I commented that it was quieter
than the last time I'd been in and she immediately realized I was
talking about Eddie and his crew. I let her vent; she really doesn't
like them. It seems she's a little transphobic." Mike paused there,
waiting for the implication to percolate through my brain.
"Eddie's not; Oh!" The realization hit me.
"Yes,"
Mike confirmed. "Eddie's special friend, Cherie, is very special. Her
parents originally named her Frank." I pondered on that, but Mike hadn't
finished. "Apparently, or at least according to the barmaid, Eddie and
Cherie have been a couple for a few months now."
"Thanks, Mike. Did the barmaid twig that you had a particular interest in them?"
"Can't
see why she would," he replied. "I commented on how quiet it was and
she went off on a rant. I just sat and listened. Anyway, she can't stand
either of them so it's hardly likely to come up in conversation."
I
thanked him again and went back to the table. The discussion there had
moved on to the new rostering system for Wednesday evenings. As a
throuple, we were now in a position where Angie having sex as part of
the cycle with the other women made no sense. They were considering
alternative strategies, but the process was further complicated by
Lucy's insistence that, as my free-use sex toy, I could have her
whenever, wherever and however I wanted.
I
let the debate wash over me; they would eventually tell me what they
had decided. Meanwhile, I brooded over Mike's intelligence briefing. I
knew that I had to tell Lucy; but now, in front of the others, or should
I wait?
My
wife must have noticed that I was distracted. "Who was it, Geoff? Is
something wrong?" The conversation faltered again, all eyes turned on
me.
"That was my friend Mike," I admitted. "He was at a loose end yesterday evening so he went to The Fox and Hounds for a pint."
"Was Eddie there with that tart?" Lucy asked quietly.
"No, but the barmaid obviously isn't a fan of their little clique," I conceded.
"Well,
I can't see why Eddie would leave Lucy at home for that lump." Marie
was obviously angry at his betrayal of her friend, because it wasn't
like her to be that judgmental of women's bodies. "What has she got that
Lucy hasn't?"
There it was. The moment was now. You can't pass up an invitation like that, can you. "A cock?" I ventured.
"What?" Marie seemed confused.
Angie
got it first. Then I saw the realization hit Lucy. "No fucking way.
She's trans? Eddie's cheating on me with a chick with a dick?"
I
held my hands up. "Cherie was known as Frank for the first part of, I
suppose, her life. How far through transition she's gone, I have no
idea. I'm just repeating what the barmaid told Mike. Apparently they
have been close for a while."
Everyone
looked sympathetically towards Lucy. She shook her head. "If he'd said
he had met someone else: if he'd said there was someone who could do
things that I couldn't;” She seemed more frustrated than annoyed. "But I
can't: I won't, forgive him for gaslighting me. Making me doubt myself
as a wife, as a woman for fuck's sake. No! That crossed the line and I
won't stand for it."
She
gazed levelly at me. "You know me well enough by now, Geoff. What would
I have said if he'd admitted that he was fascinated by a trans woman?"
I
thought for a moment. "Honestly?" Lucy nodded in reply. "Then based on
recent personal experience," I suggested. "You would probably have told
him to bring her home one night for a threesome and banged her brains
out."
"I
would," she asserted. "He was my husband and we were supposed to be
there for each other. The way that you are." She waved her hand to
include us all. "I was intending to move my things out on Monday. Now I
am more determined than ever; and I shall not be going back."
"We'll be there to help you, Lucy," Marie told her. "Has Megan somewhere prepared for all your stuff?"
Lucy looked a bit nonplussed. "Oh. I assume so," she said, her voice lacking any certainty.
At
that moment, I realized there was something that needed to be done, and
this was my opportunity. "I'll ring Charles to see if we can treat him
and Megan to lunch and afterwards we can help Megan make room for Lucy's
belongings."
The
women seemed to approve, so I retreated back to the living room while
the girls returned to scheduling their cock time with me. I had an
interesting chat with Charles and an even better one with Megan when he
passed the phone over to her.
By
the time I re-joined the women in the kitchen, some consensus seemed to
have been reached and Sue and Margie were preparing to leave. They both
thanked us effusively for our hospitality before swapping some
lingering kisses with each of us before they left.
I
told the three remaining women, my wife, our betrothed and my sex toy,
that Megan had invited us all to Sunday dinner, insisting it would be no
imposition because she would have it catered by a local restaurant.
Apparently this was something she discovered during lockdown and decided
that it was easier to continue compared to cooking by herself just for
the two of them. Not being short of a pound or two probably helped.
"So,"
I began. And something in my voice must have warned them that Dark
Geoffrey had come out to play, because they all looked rather uncertain
as to where this was going. "I suggested to Megan that it would be a
nice gesture towards Charles, for being so understanding, if all of my
girls made a special effort when choosing what to wear." I leered at
them. "Would you like to go shopping?"
Marie
understood immediately. Last time we had visited Megan and Charles, the
two women had gone shopping for lingerie which they had modelled for us
when they got back. I felt I owed another sample of this token gesture
to Charles for allowing his wife to join us in bed. The man's poor
health had rendered him impotent, but there was nothing wrong with his
eyesight.
"Come
on girls," she exclaimed. "Get ready to go shopping. Geoffrey's taking
us to Seductress for some mucky underwear. Then tomorrow we can flash
him and Charles before dinner."
"Not
quite," I corrected her. "You will be flashing Charles and me
throughout dinner too. You will be wearing only your lingerie at the
table for the whole meal." I got three very thoughtful looks in return.
The
shopping went quite well, under the circumstances. The girls didn't
want me to get a sneak preview of their purchases, so I went for a
browse round the nearby shops, ending up in a hardware store. I made
some purchases for a project that had recently occurred to me and was
looking thoughtfully at a benchtop wood-lathe when they tracked me down.
Angie insisted on treating us all to lunch at an Indian restaurant
about ten minutes away. We sat and ate and they teased me with
descriptions of the flimsy bits of fabric I had just paid a fortune for.
They could have their fun; Dark Geoffrey had his own plans.
We
eventually made our way home and, after an afternoon just lazing,
watching rugby in my case, and trying on underwear and matching outfits
upstairs in theirs, Angie and Lucy both went home, each promising to be
back by ten thirty the next morning in order to get to Charles and
Megan's home by eleven.
"Have
you had a nice day, Geoff?" My wife enquired, settling herself on my
lap. She was fully dressed, but one can't have everything.
"I
have indeed my little sugar plum," I replied truthfully. "Five women in
my bed as I wake up, an Indian meal for lunch and you on my lap now.
More deserving men than me have less to be grateful for."
"Do
not undersell yourself," she responded, tartly. "Each of those women
has every reason for being as happy to get fucked as you are to fuck
them. And me too," she admitted shyly.
I
lay back and pulled her to my chest. "Are we skating close to any
boundaries yet?" I asked. "I expect you to be honest if you're
uncomfortable about where our lives are heading."
She
gave my question some thought. "No," she replied. "We aren't seeking
lovers to satisfy our own needs so there's no reason for jealousy." She
shrugged. "I know Angie adores you and Lucy seems to have adopted you as
a.;” She paused. "To be honest, I've no bloody idea what the hell
Lucy's relationship with you is." Another shrug and Marie gave me a
tender kiss. "I don't care; she's much happier, you seemed quite content
to be embedded in her cunt last night and Angie and I had a pleasant
evening with our new friends' heads between our legs."
She
smiled at the recollection. "Anything on TV tonight, sweetheart?" She
asked. I didn't bother looking. It had not been that long since our
adventure began, but I recognized the implied suggestion. Whenever Marie
had been with another woman she was always anxious until we had made
love together. Whether she needed reassuring that I wasn't repelled by
her bi-side or whether she needed to reaffirm her straight side; well,
it didn't matter. She's beautiful and a tigress in bed. It was a
privilege just to be in her presence. Being invited to actually take her
upstairs and do naughty things to her body; Well. I kissed her and
eased her off my lap.
"Our
bedroom! Now!" I growled. She beat me to the stairs and was undressing
by the time I found her. My alter-ego could go fuck himself. This
evening my was entirely mine. I stripped too and we made it to the bed
almost simultaneously. I was preparing to sample the taste of Marie's
rather luscious cunt when she surprised me. "Maybe visit down there
later, Geoff?" She suggested, a little hesitantly. "I do enjoy girl time
but, just now, I find it leaves me needing your cock in me."
Well,
it seemed like a reasonable request so I was happy to oblige. Obviously
there was some obligatory booby play which, in fairness she accepted in
the spirit it was given. And it would have been remiss of me not to
offer her clit some manual attention. But within five minutes little (a
term of affection, not comparative measurement) Geoff was
enthusiastically sliding into my wife's delectable and warm ladies'
bits.
There
was a moment as our eyes met. An acknowledgement that, whatever we
shared with anyone else, physical or emotional, what she and I shared
every time we made love was transcendental. And so our dance began.
Missionary first, savoring the brush of body against body. Then, without
haste we moved so that she could mount me. I loved to watch her face
as, impaled on my cock, she sought her own pleasure. I'd assist by
rolling her nipples until she begged me to stop or by rubbing her clit
as she drew figures of eight with her groin.
Eventually,
as ever in this position, the intensity of her impending orgasm
disrupted her co-ordination too much to continue. Often I would throw
her onto her belly and take her from behind but that night I just wanted
to stay inside her. Pulling her to my chest, I began to lunge into her
by thrusting upwards hard with my hips. She tried to respond, God bless
her, but her movements were all over the place. I could tell that she
was close by then and, sure enough, in only a couple of minutes she
began to jerk uncontrollably, her breath came in spasms and her cunt
muscles gripped me like a vice. Whatever hope I had nursed of taking her
to another orgasm died as I erupted inside her for the second time that
day.
We
lay, spent and silent, regaining our breath, enveloped in that warm
endorphin glow that only comes from sex with someone you truly love. We
must have laid like that for at least ten minutes before we even spoke.
"Thank you, Geoff," she whispered. "I do enjoy my 'other side', but
making love with you is different." She propped herself up so that we
could see each other. "It's like going abroad," she explained. "The
colors, the sounds, the taste of the food. It's exotic and exciting but
then, after a while, it isn't enough. As wonderful as it may be, you
just want to be in your own home, your warm, familiar, safe place. You
realize that your home's the way that it is because that's how you want
it to be."
She
accepted my acknowledgement that I understood, and shared, her feelings
and we both must have dozed off. I think that I woke first and
entertained myself for a few minutes by stroking her bum. She stirred
lazily. "Would you like some botty play my love?" She asked. "I'm
feeling rather satisfied at the moment so a blow job or a bit of anal is
there for the asking." She frowned. "You'll have to use a condom
though. I can't be arsed faffing about with the enema kit tonight." She
giggled. "Did you see what I did there?"
"I did indeed, my little fruit bat; very droll."
"Geoffrey?" She seemed strangely uncomfortable. "If you want to do my bum, may I ask a favor?"
"Of course," I replied, wondering where this was going. "Ask me anything."
"Will you cuff me and do.; Things?"
"Are you sure? I don't want you to associate me with, you know, what happened with your cousin."
"He
betrayed my trust," she said, quietly. "But we were only kids. I know
you understand how vulnerable I'll be and I trust you implicitly and
absolutely. I truly believe that you can exorcise that experience by
replacing it with a memory of pleasure by submitting myself totally to
you."
I considered for a moment. "Bathroom. Do whatever you need to; you have ten minutes."
She
gave me one of her adorable smiles and did as I'd said. I busied myself
gathering the items I'd need and then used the other bathroom. We
reconvened in our bedroom.
"We're
doing baby steps here," I told her. "If Sue begs for a taste of
deep-down Geoff, I will go much further with her." Marie shuddered.
Whether with horror or delight, I wasn't certain. I decided to keep it
simple, the same way I did the last time with Lucy. "On your hands and
knees in the middle of the bed, then hands behind your thighs."
She
complied, not quite as enthusiastically as Lucy, and got settled. I
cuffed her wrists behind her knees. As with Lucy, I began with a wand
vibrator on Marie's tits, though I didn't torment her for quite as long.
I watched carefully for any signs of distress but, apart from the
frustration of not being able to participate, she seemed to be okay.
Using the same wand, I moved location to stimulate her vulva and clit,
using my spare hand to fondle her tits; that was primarily for my
benefit though.
After
ten minutes she was dripping wet and gasping, and I was hard as nails. I
stood a rolled on a condom and then, having applied lube, I mounted the
bed behind my wife. I had one more surprise for her as I slipped a
vibrator into her cunt before pressing the tip of my cock against her
puckered little butt-hole. She moaned, at precisely what I neither knew
nor cared. She seemed content enough though.
Pressing
forward with my hips I could feel resistance from her sphincter muscles
until she suddenly relaxed and pushed so that I slid inside almost
seamlessly. I was impressed. "Fuck me, Geoff," she moaned. "Please. Do
it. Go deep. Do it fast."
"Mmm,"
I thought to myself. "Double penetration works well with anal." To be
fair it did. I was getting the benefit too; through the tissues
separating her cunt from her bowel, I could feel the buzzing of the toy
within her body. It was so intense that there was no way that I could
help myself from just going to town on her from the outset.
Again,
as with Lucy, I used my hands on Marie's hips to pull her repeatedly
onto my steel hard cock; smacking my balls into her clit with each
thrust. Even having orgasmed not long before, within five minutes I was
close; too close. Desperate to bring my wife to a climax too, I used my
right hand to assault her clit. It worked. The combination of vibrator,
cock and digits brought Marie to a happy ending just as I filled the
teat of the condom.
Wanting
Marie to have the full experience, I used a tissue to strip the condom
off my cock and moved to kneel at the head of the bed. "Clean me," I
instructed her. Still bound and unable to balance, Marie had no choice
as I maneuvered my cock into her mouth. Like the trouper she was she
sucked and licked and swallowed until I was clean. However amazing it
felt, though, without my chemical helpers there was no chance of another
erection anytime soon so, reluctantly, I stood and released her, laying
by her side and pulling her into a hug.
"Did I do okay?" I was concerned.
"Indeed
you did, husband," she murmured sleepily into my chest. "Can we talk
tomorrow though? She pleaded. "I feel too content for existential
discussions just now."
"Of course, sweetheart," I replied, stroking her hair. "Just let yourself go, while I watch over you."
"Thank you, Geoff. I love you so;” And she drifted off
I
gave her ten minutes to settle and then eased myself out of bed. I
disposed of the contraceptive and took a hygienic baby wipe back into
the bedroom to make sure that Marie's gorgeous little tush was squeaky
clean. After attending to my own needs I climbed in to bed beside her.
I'd had a good day; tomorrow I thought that I might let my evil twin out
to play.
That
Sunday morning, we just snuggled when we woke followed by a quick joint
shower and a light breakfast. Megan had lunch booked for three p.m. and
we didn't want to ruin our appetites. As we ate, we talked about
Marie's feelings about being restrained the previous evening.
"I
trust you, Geoff," she said in a matter of fact tone. "Anything you
want to do to me tied up, I'd let you do to me unrestrained anyway.
Don't get me wrong." She watched me, concerned that I might
misunderstand. "The sex was everything that I could want, but the
handcuffs added nothing for me. If it gets you off, then fine; I'll
play, but please don't do it for my benefit."
"Are you okay knowing that some of the other girls want it?" I asked.
"As
long as you don't draw blood or do lasting harm, I don't care," she
replied. That was good enough for me and we moved on to discussing our
'Wedding' ceremony with Angie
Angie arrived first and helped herself to a coffee. Lucy turned up at exactly ten looking very thoughtful.
"You seem a little subdued today, Lucy," my wife said, obviously concerned. "Is everything okay?"
"From
my point of view, yes," Lucy replied as Marie busied herself making her
a cup of tea. "Eddie, however, may be starting to feel a little
exposed."
Marie joined the three of us at the table and passed Lucy's cup across to her. "Go on. This sounds intriguing."
"Okay."
Lucy frowned slightly as she organized her thoughts. "So, when my first
husband realized he hadn't got long to live, he had two concerns: first
that I should not spend the rest of my life as a lonely widow and
second, that our daughter, Alison, must eventually inherit our home. He
knew that if I ever remarried, my new husband would automatically become
my default beneficiary if I died. That upset him and I agreed, so we
put our house in trust in Alison's name."
Lucy
looked around the table. I grinned at her. I had an idea where this was
going. Lucy grinned back. "So, Alison is currently teaching art in New
Zealand but she plans on retiring back to the UK in due course. At the
moment, I have a right to live in Alison's house as part of the terms of
the trust agreement. Eddie has no rights at all. He isn't even a
tenant. A good solicitor could perhaps find a loophole, but Eddie can't
even afford a bad one."
Angie
couldn't help but laugh at that. Lucy kept going. "I drive a nice car,
but it's a lease, so not really an asset, in fact it's a financial
obligation. I have art materials that were expensive to buy, but have
virtually no resale value. I have part completed works that only have
worth once they're completed and signed. Eddie knows that there isn't
much in the joint account and he's squandered most of the money in his
own account. Megan is confident that, when Eddie and I divorce, she can
make a persuasive, well documented argument that we should split the
balance of the joint account and walk away. Now I intend to move out and
let Alison rent the house, either as an Air B and B or to tenants. It's
too big for two really, let alone me by myself.
She
seemed a little pensive. "That would leave him homeless, with a very
modest income and about ten thousand pounds in cash, as long as he
doesn't waste it on solicitors trying to screw me for more money."
She
carried on. "We actually spoke briefly over breakfast this morning.
Although I never mentioned that I know about his nights out with Cherie,
I think he might have noticed a change in my attitude towards him.
Frankly." She gave a satisfied sigh. "I think that he may have begun to
realize how much he has pissed me off lately and is even now probably
sitting at home, shitting himself."
And
on that cheerful note we piled into my car and drove to Charles and
Megan's place. I've described it before, so I won't go into detail,
other than to repeat that it isn't quite a mansion though it is a lot
larger than our house. Megan met us at the door, accepted the two
bottles of wine that we'd brought and led us through to the large living
room where Charles was waiting for us. I was relieved that his welcome
seemed genuine, especially as Megan and I had enjoyed a very energetic
exchange of bodily fluids less than two weeks previously.
After
greetings were exchanged, Megan offered to make some drinks; I
suggested that we focus on preparing Lucy's new bedroom first and then
perhaps relax with a coffee. Megan tried to conceal a smirk. "Lucy's
rooms, you mean," she corrected me.
"Sorry, what?" I asked.
"If
Lucy is moving here. And you are welcome for as long as you want, my
dear," she added, turning to her friend. "Then she needs a room to sleep
in, a room to paint in and somewhere to store her things. Follow me;
I'll show you."
We
trooped out after her and followed her upstairs. Lucy was almost in
tears when Megan showed her to a large, well-appointed room with a
double bed. "This is your bedroom," Megan began. "You have a small
en-suite here." She opened the bathroom door. "A larger full bath next
door, and opposite." She opened the door facing Lucy's room. "We thought
this South facing room might make an acceptable studio."
Lucy's
eyes began to fill up. Megan seemed embarrassed. "And here." Megan
opened the door opposite the bathroom. "This single room you can use
however you want. Store clothes, things from your home, canvasses, it's
yours to use as you please. Is that alright?" She asked, surprisingly
nervously.
"Oh, Megan, it's perfect," exclaimed Lucy. "Geoff?"
I
understood. There was a double bed in the prospective studio. I had
brought a simple but adequate toolkit in anticipation of something like
that. "Yes, I can dismantle this bed and put it in the store room if
that's what you're asking," I reassured her. "Angie, will you help me
with this while the others take the bedding away?"
She
agreed and we all set to work. By the time Angie and I were finished
carrying the mattress and bed-frame to prop against the wall in the
storage room, Megan was calling up to tell us our coffees were ready.
We
joined the other four in the lounge. Megan and Charles sat together on
one two seater sofa, Marie and Lucy on the other, all chatting
cheerfully about Lucy's move as they relaxed with their drinks. Angie
and I each had an armchair with a small table by the side with a
steaming cup of a most excellent coffee waiting for us. I took a sip and
savored it, listening to the conversation before slipping into my new
found persona.
"Lucy?" She looked up.
"Yes, Geoff?"
"What is your place in my household?"
She
answered without hesitation. "I'm your fuck-toy, Geoff. To use when and
how you wish." Charles seemed both surprised and amused at her frank
reply.
"Thank you, Lucy. You know I love you?"
"Yes, Geoff. I love you too."
"Angela?" She sat upright. That was her 'trigger' name. Fun things tended to happen when it was invoked.
"What is your place in my household?"
"I am betrothed to you and your wife. But I've given myself to you as my master."
"Thank you, Angela. You know I love you?"
"Yes, Geoff. I love you too. Both you and Marie."
Marie sat quietly, correctly anticipating that it was her turn next. "Marie?"
"Yes, Geoff?"
"What is your place in my household?"
"I'm your wife, your chatelain, mother of your children, your lover and soulmate."
"Do you remember your wedding vows?"
She sighed. "Yes, husband mine. I promised to love, honor; and obey."
"Thank you Marie. You know I love you more than life itself?"
"Thank you, Geoff. I love you so much. And you too my dear," she added to Angie. Angie smiled in response.
I
sat back in my chair and took another sip. This coffee really was
excellent. "Ladies of my household, please disrobe. Charles has
generously allowed his wife to share herself with us; it seems only fair
that I return the favor." The three women stood and, smiling,
undressed.
Charles
sat quietly, basking in the sight of three mature, but still
attractive, women undressing in front of him. In fact, the experience
was further enhanced when his own wife stood and undressed too.
Obviously Megan and I had discussed this when we spoke on the phone. She
agreed that we both owed her husband a debt for his selflessly
encouraging his wife to have sex with Marie and me. With Megan's
approval I was about to repay that debt as far as I could.
Marie was in a caramel colored bra and pants ensemble that was so sheer her nipples and waxed mound were clearly visible.
Angela
had stripped off her jeans and top to reveal that she was only wearing a
black thong beneath. Her small tits didn't need a bra for support; a
fact Charles seemed to appreciate.
Lucy's
trademark short skirt was, barely, covering a pair of red panties and
the tight blouse hid a matching lace bra. Of course, being Lucy, the
briefs were open crotch and the bra was cut away to expose her erect
nipples.
Megan
was wearing a pale blue body suit that clung like a second skin. Her
tits, slightly larger than Angie's, showed beautifully against the taut
fabric, as did the slit between her thighs.
Charles
stared in wonder at the bounty in front of him and I decided to move on
to phase two of my surprise. "Lucy, show Megan how grateful you are for
inviting you to stay." Pausing only long enough to glance at me to be
certain she understood my meaning, Lucy stalked across the room to stop
in front of Megan. She held out both hands. Charles sat silently as his
enraptured wife took Lucy's hands and slowly stood. Lucy, on tip-toes
pressed her lips to Megan's; softly at first. Then more urgently. Megan
responded, helpless in the girl-crush she felt for her friend.
Charles
and I had discussed Megan's unspoken and unacknowledged affection for
Lucy. It was satisfying to see it being expressed openly there, in that
room, in front of her husband and their friends.
"Well, this seems unfair to Charles," Dark Geoffrey murmured. "Marie, thank Charles for letting his wife share your bed."
Marie looked uncertainly across at me. "How, Geoff?"
"Marie, my love. What limits did you place on me when you asked me to pleasure your friends?"
"Well, none really," she conceded. Then her eyes opened wide in realization.
"Any way you feel appropriate, my love. ANY way at all," I confirmed.
She
understood. She had promised never to ask me for another man; we never
placed a restriction on me offering her one. Crossing the room she
settled comfortably in Charles' lap. I pulled Angie on to mine.
"Angela," I said quietly. "Today you'll be my whore for Charles. You
will wank him; you will suck his cock; you will put his hands on your
tits, you will put his fingers in your cunt and you will do anything
else that you think will give him pleasure. Do you understand?"
She shuddered. "I understand, sir."
"Good girl. If you do well you will have earned your special treat."
She moaned softly at the thought. I stroked her tits.
I interrupted Megan and Lucy's kiss. "Megan. Did you consider my other offer?"
She
seemed hesitant. "I did. I rang and spoke to our GP. It helps that he's
a client and a family friend. He can't prescribe but he believes it
might be safe."
"Tell him," I suggested. "See what he thinks."
Still
holding Lucy's hand, Megan knelt in front of her husband. "Charles,
darling. We four women are here to make you happy. I spoke to Freddy
yesterday. He believes that it might be safe for you to take a low dose
of Geoffrey's tablets in order to have an erection. But he will not
prescribe it for you and he admits there will be a risk." She looked
tearfully at her man. "The risk concerns me but the choice is yours."
She gazed up at him; Lucy's hand comforting on her shoulder. "If you
insist, I will give you a quarter tablet. If not, we will be here for
you anyway."
Charles
gazed across to me. "What say you, old man? Risk my health, such as it
is," he chuckled. "For one last stiffy?" He cocked his head in enquiry.
"What would you do?"
"Truthfully Charles, I would decline." He seemed surprised at my answer.
I
explained. "I underwent a day of medical tests," I pointed out. "And, I
was in the position of needing to satisfy several women; regularly. My
advice to you, my old friend, is to just lie back and enjoy the
sensation of four near naked women pandering to your whims. Megan is
worried that the drug might harm you. Why upset her needlessly?"
"You
make a good case," he admitted. "Why risk making my health even worse
for just the chance of an erection. Megan, my dear, give Geoff his
medicine back."
Megan hugged him, and Marie who was still on his lap. "Angela, now," I whispered, and sat back to watch the events unfold.
Angie
crossed to the sofa and looked at Marie. "Please stand up," confused,
my wife complied. Angela turned her attention to my friend. "Charles, my
master wants me to please you. To do that properly I must undress you.
May I?"
Charles
gave his mute assent and Angie knelt and undid his belt and then
unbuttoned his trousers. She eased them from him and then folded them
neatly. Straightening slightly, she unbuttoned his shirt as Megan knelt
at his other side, watching.
"Is
that good Charles? Having another woman undress you?" His wife asked.
He looked at her, obviously concerned that she might be jealous, angry
even. She just patted his hand. "I'm here with you to show you how much I
care and appreciate your generosity. Enjoy it Charles, don't worry."
Megan
helped Angie remove his shirt while Marie and Lucy stood and watched. I
heard my wife draw a deep breath when Angie eased his boxers down.
Again, Angie folded the fabric and placed it carefully on the arm of the
sofa, then she began to gently massage his flaccid cock. "Is this okay
Charles?" She asked. "Does it feel nice? Or would you," she added,
leaning forward and in a conspiratorial whisper we could all hear asked,
"or would you prefer Marie to take her thong off and rub her naked bum
on your cock?"
Marie,
startled, looked to see my response. I merely smiled at her as I
finished my drink. She understood. We didn't take lovers to satisfy our
own needs; we allowed our partners to share what we had with those we
cared for. I knew Marie was fond of Charles and she knew how much I
respected the man. My wife realized in that moment that this was a gift
from Megan and me to my friend. My girls were free to do as they pleased
to make him happy.
Megan moved to the empty sofa and patted the seat next to her. "Are you not joining in, Geoff?" She asked.
"You mean fuck one while the other two torment your husband?" I suggested.
She laughed. "You could fuck me while the three of them see to him."
"No.
We had an agreement, only at our house. Anyway, this isn't about me
getting laid, it's a recognition of Charles' generosity and
selflessness."
We
sat watching in silence as Marie knelt and offered her tit for my old
friend to suckle on, while Angie took his cock in her mouth. Lucy was
sitting on the arm of the sofa with Charles hand stroking her lips. "Go
on, Charles," she urged him. "Slip your finger inside my cunt. Feel how
wet I am. Fuck me with your finger. Then suck it and taste my cunt
juice."
"Good lord," murmured Megan, squirming slightly in her seat. "The mouth on that woman. Am I really letting her into my home?"
I had another dark Geoffrey moment. "Lucy. To me."
She
stood and crossed to kneel in front of me. I whispered in her ear. She
grinned, nodded and stood. Taking Megan by the hand she returned to
Charles. Lifting the hand that had just been inside her she pushed
Megan's head towards the glistening juice on his fingers. "Lick me from
your husband's hand," she hissed. Like a zombie, Megan complied.
Marie
had moved to one side to let Charles watch his wife lick Lucy's vaginal
secretions from his finger. Now my wife whispered in his ear. Judging
by the way she stood, slipped down her thong and repositioned herself, I
assumed her words were, "My turn." My assumption turned to certainty as
she guided his hands between her thighs. He turned to me apparently
unsure if this was a step too far. For God's sake! This man gave me
permission to fuck his wife every other Wednesday.
Megan
moved around next to Marie. I saw her husband realize why. Slowly he
held out his hand and she bent to lick her friend's juices, my wife's,
from her husband's finger.
I stood up. "Ladies. You are all doing me proud, but wouldn't you be more comfortable if you did this in bed?"
My
suggestion met with general approval and the four barely clothed women
led a naked Charles, carefully, to the downstairs bedroom he and his
wife shared. I rather thought that his cock looked rather more engorged.
Angela was definitely going to get her reward for that. I followed them
far enough to be sure that he was safely settled on the bed and then
sloped off in search of some more of that coffee. He had four women
taking care of him, I was superfluous.
My
mission successful, I retired to the lounge and read the news on my
phone as I savored my coffee. I pondered a while on whether a man who
could watch his wife let another man touch her was someone I wanted to
be. It wasn't that the sight excited me; it didn't, but nor did it repel
me. I actually felt satisfied that, with my approval, my wife was
making our friend happy. The very man who willingly consented to his
wife joining us for sex. Still, with the support and collusion of her
friends, Marie kept encouraging me to push boundaries. Surely there had
to be a step too far. The question was; how easy would it be to recover
if one of us overstepped?
I
was still musing on that topic when my wife found me. "Are we good,
Geoff?" She asked. "Have I done wrong?" She looked concerned.
I pulled her onto my lap. "No my sweet, have I?" I countered. "Putting you in that situation?"
"No.
I think I understand your reluctance a little better now. It was nice
being playful with Charles," she acknowledged. "But I had to trust you
when you said it was okay. I knew that you wouldn't actually lie to me,
but I did worry that you were fooling yourself because you thought this
was the right thing to do."
"It was a nice thing that you did," I pointed out. "I just didn't object."
"Either
way," she said, ignoring my point. "You are taking a tablet tonight and
Angie, Lucy and I are going to give you a proper seeing to when we get
you home. She got off my lap and collected her thong from the floor. "If
you are okay then, I'll pop back to the bedroom. We're taking it in
turns to straddle him and rub our pusses along his cock. It's getting
noticeably stiffer."
She
almost skipped out of the room, wiggling her cute bare tush at me as
she went through the door. I looked at my watch to see it was time for
the Sunday afternoon rugby. It was still a bit early, but there might be
a women's match on shortly.
The door opened again. This time it was Lucy. "Geoff. A favor please."
"Of course, my luscious little sex bomb; what is it?"
She
preened at my compliment. "Can we go and christen my bed? Megan and
Marie said it was okay and Charles seems quite happy with just three
women."
I
studied her body. The open shelf bra was doing nothing to conceal her
nipples and the glistening lips to her cunt showed through the slit in
her panties. I couldn't think of a single reason to refuse her request:
in all honesty, I barely tried. She took my hand and led me upstairs.
"Just ordinary sex today," I said apologetically as we went. "I didn't
expect to need toys."
She
turned at the top of the stairs and looked at my in surprise. "Geoff,
you adorable idiot," she laughed. I wasn't sure whether I was being
insulted or complimented. "Any sex with you is better than it ever was
with Eddie. The toys just make it more playful."
She
snuggled up to me; always a pleasant experience, even more so when
she's half naked. Leading me into her bedroom, she pulled me towards her
bed. "Geoff, I meant what I said about being your toy. That hasn't
changed." The tone of her voice made it clear that this was important to
her. She watched my serious expression and nodded in satisfaction. "I
like Megan and we both know she likes me. Would you be hurt if she and I
play together sometimes? Like Marie and Angie do?"
I
shook my head. "Or like Marie and Sue, or Angela and Margie, or me and
any other sex deprived waif or stray my wife takes a fancy to?" She
grinned my words. "Lucy." I put my finger under her chin and tilted her
face upwards so that I could plant a tender kiss on her lips. "You owe
me nothing and you do not have to ask my permission to play."
She
stepped back and shook her head; adamant. "I can't marry you, like
Angie and God knows, you wouldn't want me living with you anyway. But;”
Again, she took my hands. "I need you in my life. It makes me feel
secure, wanted in a way that I'd forgotten. Give me your permission."
Her eyes were brimming with tears of frustration. "Please?" She begged.
I
realized that this wasn't about my feelings, but hers. So my decision
was easy. "Lucy, my dear. Not only do you have my permission to play
with Megan, but I would be grateful if you would flirt with, flash or
even play along with Charles too. He might not be able to have sex, but
that needn't mean he can't see two sexy naked women from time to time.
As long as you don't tease him, I'd like you to share your affection
with him too."
I
could see her considering the idea. Her face lit up as something
occurred. "Yes!" She exclaimed. "Megan refuses to let me pay to stay
here, and the house belongs to both of them so I will be their kept
woman." She gave me a disarming smile that completely failed to reassure
me. "And, as you just suggested that I should have sex with them both,
that means you pimped me out like your whore."
She
seemed oddly gleeful at the idea. I never understood women; don't get
me wrong, I like them, but they remain a mystery to me: Lucy most of
all, by a factor of ten.
"Sweetheart,"
I said. "Stop being fucking weird and lay on the bed." She did, and
undressing my little doll took only moments. The open crotch panties
were tantalizing, it's true. But I didn't want a mouthful of fabric. I
wanted to taste Lucy. The bra was less of an issue as it performed
little function other than to highlight where her tits were. Once I had
access to her lady parts, I undressed too and joined her on the bed.
Lucy
apparently tolerated my oral efforts for as long as she could but,
appreciative as she may have been, she wanted cock. She was very clear
on the matter. Her exact words were, "For fuck's sake Geoff. Enough of
the foreplay. Just get up here, kiss me then stick your fucking cock
inside me and give me a good seeing to." Well. Her directions seemed
quite clear, so I followed them to the letter.
She
happily tasted her cunt on my lips as we kissed and my cock slid easily
inside her as we coupled. Lucy was the slightest of my lovers but her
cunt took me comfortably. My cock isn't huge, but my girls seem to find
it satisfying enough. Lucy certainly seemed satisfied as we rocked in
harmony, the nerve endings in my cock and her cunt and clitoris all
firing in a wondrous synchronicity.
In
previous encounters we would break to change position but, that
afternoon, all we needed was each other. We didn't speak; there was no
need. Her hips rose to meet mine with each thrust. We shared kisses as
we mated. We instinctively knew what the other wanted and we did what
the other needed. In short, we fucked like rabbits but with a deep and
enduring underlying affection.
I
should be ashamed to admit that I came first but if you had fucked this
adorable little minx that afternoon, you would have fucking come first
too. Despite shooting my sperm into her, I managed to keep going long
enough to take her to a long, shuddering climax. I held myself up on
outstretched arms, gazing down at my smug little whore. She gave a
contented sigh. "Next time," she murmured. "We're going to have to
christen the studio."
My
cock slipped out of her so I laid by her side. "Will you take me home
tonight, Geoff?" she asked. "One last night in the same house as him,
and then I move in here."
"Of
course, my little tart," I answered. "I'll get Marie and Angie to
follow us and we'll stay with you until you're ready for us to leave."
"And will you come tomorrow, when I move out?"
"If that's what you want."
"It
is," she declared, emphatically. "I need you three there with me when I
leave that part of my past behind. Megan has a surprise prepared too."
I was puzzled. "If you know, how is it a surprise?"
She giggled happily. "The surprise is for Eddie."
"Oh," was all I needed to add to that.
We
lay cuddling for ten more minutes and then used the bathroom and
dressed. Well, I dressed and Lucy put her knickers back on. Lucy went to
find the others and I went in search of more coffee.
Again
it was my wife who eventually tracked me down. "Lucy seems happy," she
remarked, shuffling contentedly onto my lap and snuggling into me.
There's a definite pattern to women and my lap. I like it though, and
see no reason to argue when they park their bottoms there.
"Indeed, my precious little gem. I have always found her to be a very cheerful person."
"Well-fucked happy," my wife clarified.
"One does ones best," I observed, modestly. "And she is very fuckable."
"Yes, she certainly is that." Marie conceded. "Should I be concerned?"
I considered her question. "She wants the two of us to christen her studio too. Does that bother you?"
"We keep breaking the rules," she replied, ignoring my question.
"Maybe the rules are wrong," I countered.
"They were your rules," she pointed out.
"Then they are almost certainly wrong. Good God, woman. Have you learnt nothing in forty years?"
"Are we going to have sex tonight?" She asked.
"I hope so."
"With Angie joining us? And Lucy?" She persisted.
"If you're okay with that."
"Then you have my permission to help Lucy dedicate her new studio to her muse, master and pimp."
"Ah. She mentioned that did she?"
"Virtually
her first words when she re-joined us. Megan seemed pleased and I
thought Charles was going to burst a blood vessel, laughing."
"Is Charles enjoying our visit?" I asked.
"I think we've worn him out,' Marie confessed. "He was asleep when I left."
"The others?" I had noticed there was only one partially dressed woman with me, rather than four.
"Angie
has taken your instructions to heart and is laid behind Charles,
stroking his cock while he's asleep, and Lucy is paying the down payment
on her rent to Megan the way only Lucy can." I could imagine!
I
checked my watch and dispatched my wife to fetch the remote control for
the TV and she resumed her rightful place on my lap as we watched the
ladies match together. It was nice. Marie, recently having rediscovered
that she was attracted to women, could now take an open interest in
admiring some of the more comely players on the field. We both agreed
that one of the prop forwards, for all her sturdy build, was a very
attractive girl.
I assume that was what prompted Marie's next question. "If I asked Wendy to join our coven, would you fuck her?"
I contemplated. "Would you invite her without discussing it with me first?"
"We're discussing it now," she pointed out.
"Your
six friends were effectively single. Margie and Sue are unattached. But
Jane and Wendy are different. Ben sees us as almost family and Wendy's
daughter and our grandson are extremely close. How would Colin feel if
he found out that Gran, Grandad and 'Grangie' were banging his
girlfriend's mum?"
"Knowing
Colin, I think he'd be delighted. He hates to see people unhappy.
Especially women. He's a lot like you that way," she added,
thoughtfully.
"God
help him then," I countered, only partly in jest. We paused to admire
our favorite forward make a twenty meter run. It took three opponents to
take her down.
"Colin doesn't live with us," my wife noted. "It isn't as though we'd be having sex with her while he was in our home."
I agreed. "But it would be obvious we were suddenly 'friends'." I argued.
"But
she's lonely and she needs friends," Marie insisted. "It's just that as
well as having someone in her life to talk about things she can't
discuss with a teenager, Wendy needs convincing that she's an attractive
woman."
"And by that, you mean I should sleep with her. What if she isn't comfortable sleeping with you though?"
"She doesn't have to."
"But those are the rules," I reminded her.
"You said that the rules were wrong," she fired back.
At
that point, Angie strolled into the room, found her clothes, picked
them up and folded them neatly. "Charles is taking a shower," she
explained. "There isn't room for four." She sat down opposite us. "That
looks cozy. What are we talking about?"
"Nothing," I said.
"Wendy," Marie contradicted me.
"Oh,
you should definitely do her, Geoff," Angie declared. "Poor cow.
Husband just fucked off and left her with that adorable little girl. No
wonder she's got low self-esteem. A good porking would do her no end of
good." She sat back with a mischievous grin.
"Thank you, dear," I retorted. "What about Colin?"
"Don't be ridiculous," she riposted. "He can't pork her; he's only fourteen."
"Angie;” I glared at her.
"No,"
she said, firmly. "Wendy is unhappy. Lots of people are unhappy, I
realize that. But we know her, she seems nice and we should help her
because she's Mia's mum and because Mia is Colin's friend."
"Even if I agreed with you," I argued, desperately. "How do you even raise the subject?"
"Oh, that's simple," Angie replied. "We'll just set Lucy on her. She's a force of nature. Wendy wouldn't stand a chance."
"I
think I shall ring her tomorrow," my wife mused, giving me a look that
brooked no argument. "See if she wants to join us all in the pub after
work on Friday."
I
resigned myself to my fate. I had no objection to the idea of having
sex with Wendy. She was a magnificent, bounteous, amazon of a woman. If
the girls could convince her that sleeping with an old fart like me
would be good for her self-esteem, who was I to deny her. I went back to
the game; that forward was really something.
The
rest of the afternoon was pleasant enough though less exotic, though
perhaps only marginally less erotic. Megan and Lucy brought a fully
dressed Charles back into the room and settled him comfortably back on
his sofa. Lucy curled up with her head across his lap and Megan sat
beside him, smiling contentedly.
"You seem to be a man of rare good fortune," Charles commented, regarding me thoughtfully. I conceded the point.
"Your
wife, your betrothed and your plaything," he observed. Lucy sighed and
made herself more comfortable. "Are women of singular looks and talent
and yet." He paused to choose his words. "Despite you lending them to
me, instructing them to please me; They still seem to cherish you. Why
is that?"
"You
misunderstand," I corrected him. "However it may have sounded, the
girls weren't obeying my orders. They were doing something they wanted
to, knowing that I approved," I explained. "Marie is fond of you, Lucy
is grateful for you letting her stay here and Angie needs me to push her
past her normal boundaries. My only contribution was to not object.
Something," I pointed out. "Something that you, Charles, should
understand."
Megan
leaned in and kissed his cheek as he considered my words. We sat,
quietly, paying token attention to the match until the doorbell rang. As
the only clothed, able bodied person, I was the obvious candidate to
collect our meals from the door. I ferried the insulated packages to the
dining room while the girls quickly set the table and opened both
bottles of wine.
To be continued in part 13. Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.
0 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.

Share ExplicitNovels

Sign up to save your podcasts

ExplicitNovels

ExplicitNovels episodes

About ExplicitNovels